FanStory.com
"What We See"


Chapter 1
What We See - Chapter 1

By Jim Wile

The bell had just rung, signaling the end of the day, and as the kids stood and began slinging on backpacks and getting ready to leave for the weekend, I said, “Don’t forget your projects are due by next Friday. You should all be putting the finishing touches on them by now and preparing your presentations.”

“Bye, Mr. Phelps,” came a chorus of parting farewells from the kids in my 8th period 11th grade physics class. Soon after the last one left, I heard the tone of the intercom and the voice from the office say, “Mr. Phelps, please come to the office. Mr. Pinkham would like to see you now.”

The clipped tone of this was very uncharacteristic of Susanna Cassidy, or Suzie, as she likes to be called—one of the school secretaries. Normally friendly and, to me, somewhat flirtatious, a little warning bell went off when I heard the tone of her request.

“Okay, I’ll be right there.” I had an inkling of what this could be about, and it unnerved me for a moment.

As I headed down the hall to the office to meet with Earl Pinkham, Grove Park High School’s principal, I glanced at the display case where the trophy we had won last year was proudly displayed:
 
1984 Indiana Regional Baseball Champions
North Central Region
Grove Park High School Vikings
 
I was the coach of the team, and practice would be starting in just a few weeks. When I arrived at the office, I caught Suzie’s eye. She didn’t say anything; she just gestured with her head toward Mr. Pinkham’s office. My heart skipped a beat, and I grimaced—an old tic of mine from my youth. I had a strong feeling this wasn’t going to be good news.

Pinkham’s door was open, so I headed in. “Hi, Earl. You wanted to see me?”

“Please close the door, David, and take a seat.” The tone of his voice was stern. He was 50ish, with a florid face and a full head of salt-and-pepper hair. Normally, he greets me with a handshake and a smile, but he wasn’t smiling now.

“David, it has come to my attention that Tina Cassidy, who you know is Suzie’s daughter, is a student of yours.”

“Yes. She’s in my 10th grade natural science class. Is there something wrong?”

“She’s a very attractive girl, as is her mother; wouldn’t you agree?”

Where was he going with this? I had a suspicion, and my heart began speeding up. “I would, yes.” I waited for him to continue, but he seemed to be having trouble with his next words.

“Have you ever spent time alone with her outside of school?”

This was what I feared when I heard that clipped tone of Suzie’s when she summoned me to the office. My throat began getting dry, and I took a moment to answer.

“A couple nights ago, she came to my house. I was alone, grading papers, when she rang the doorbell. She claimed that she was having trouble with a few concepts in the class and needed help. I told her I could meet her after school the next day—at school—and I could help her then, but she said it concerned the test I was giving the next day, and that would be too late. She was not doing well in the class and pleaded for my help. Against my better judgment, I let her in, but I called Suzie to make sure she knew that her daughter was here and why she’d come, but there was no answer and no answering machine to leave a message on.”

Pinkham took this in and paused for a few moments to digest it. I began perspiring and took out a handkerchief to wipe my brow. I could feel that grimace again as I sat there waiting for his next question.

“Tell me what happened then.”

“Nothing happened, Earl. What is she saying happened?” My heart started racing.

“Please just tell me in your own words what came next.”

I waited for a moment to let my heart slow as I prepared what I would say. I could sense his trepidation. It seemed like he didn’t want to be talking about this any more than I did.

“Earl, I’ve got to tell you, this is making me very nervous. I’ve done nothing wrong except possibly that I neglected to tell you about this sooner. She was dressed very inappropriately for a meeting of this sort, wearing a very short skirt and a tight sweater, and when we sat down at the table, she laid her notebook down and put her hand on top of mine that was resting on the table. I immediately pulled my hand away and said, ‘Why have you come here, Tina?’

“She said, ‘Don’t you know, David?’

“I told her to please address me as Mr. Phelps. She just smiled and said, ‘What does it take for me to get your attention, David? I’ve talked with you after class, and you always seem so pleasant but awfully proper. You don’t seem to want to flirt with me.’

“’That’s right,’ I told her. ‘That would be totally wrong for me to do that.’ I said, ‘Look, Tina, you’re a nice girl, but it’s against school policy and my own moral code for teachers to fraternize with students. You need to find a boy your own age.’

“I asked her to leave then. She made one or two more attempts to change my mind, but I continued to rebuff her. Finally, she left in a huff, and as she was walking out the door, she turned and said, ‘You don’t realize what you’re giving up here, Mr. Phelps. I’m very mature for my age. I… just forget it!’ and she slammed the door behind her.

“That’s it. That’s all there was to it. I know I should have informed you about it right away, but you were gone to that conference all week. I should have written it all down in a memo to you, but I thought I would just wait to tell you when you returned. But I tend to be absent-minded, and I just forgot about it.”

“That’s a shame, David. I wish you had done that. As you may have guessed, I’m getting a totally different story about the incident from Tina and Suzie. You may have noticed Tina hasn’t been in your class at all this past week. On Monday, they came in together to tell me her version of what took place that night.”

He paused for a moment and looked at me with a brief shake of his head. He took a slow, deep breath and resumed, “According to Tina, she had stopped after class one day to ask you for some help since there was to be a test the next day. You told her you were busy right then but suggested she come to your house later that evening, and you’d be willing to help her then.”

“Never happened.”

“Please, David. I heard your story; now listen to theirs without interruption. Tina said she rang your doorbell, and you let her in. She could smell the odor of pot in your house.”

“I don’t smoke pot. Never have.”

“Please just let me continue. She said you sat down at the kitchen table together, and she opened her notebook with a list of questions, but that you weren’t really interested in explaining the orbits of the various planets but were more interested in looking at her legs. You told her she was a very pretty girl and asked her if she had a boyfriend. When she said yes, you asked her if he knew how to satisfy a girl like you. She said you told her you could show her some things she wouldn’t believe could feel so good and offered her some pot to ‘set the mood.’ She said this made her very uncomfortable, and she got up to leave then, and that’s when you stood up and grabbed her. When she struggled to get away, you grabbed her around the throat with both hands and began squeezing. She told me that she kneed you in the nuts, and that’s when she was able to escape from you, and she ran out the door, leaving her coat and notebook behind.”

My thoughts were racing now, and I continued to perspire. “Earl, I… that never happened. She made all that up. I never invited her to the house. I don’t smoke pot, and I certainly never grabbed her around the neck. It’s all a lie. I don’t know what game she’s playing or why she would say all that, but it didn’t happen that way.”

Pinkham opened his desk drawer and pulled out a photograph of Tina’s head and shoulders. There were clear bruises around both sides of her neck. “How do you explain this, David?”

I stared at the photo for several long seconds, then looked up at Earl. “I can’t. I don’t know who did this to her, but it wasn’t me.” I could feel my face grimacing over and over, and my heart was really pounding now. “I… she made it all up,” I finished lamely.

“David, I don’t know what to tell you. Tina and Suzie were very convincing. Suzie said that when she came home that night, Tina was in the shower. She said she could smell a faint odor of pot in the bathroom, and when she asked Tina if she had been smoking, she came out of the shower and told her this story. She said your house reeked of pot, and the odor had gotten into her hair and clothes. Suzie could see the bruises on her neck, and that’s when she told Tina to put on her night clothes, and she took the picture. So, I’ve got two versions of the story, and I don’t know who to believe.”
 
He just looked at me, waiting for me to reply. There were many things I could have said then, but what came out of my mouth shocked us both. I said, “Earl, I love Tina—No, I mean—”

“Stop!”

“No, let me finish. I—"

“David, I’ve heard enough. I’m going to decide how to proceed now, and I will call you this weekend and let you know. This meeting is over.” He said this with such finality, that I knew further pleading would be useless, so I got up from my chair, opened his door, and walked out. As I passed through the office with my head down, I heard Suzie say, “Pervert.” I left the office and headed back to my classroom.
 
 

Author Notes Those of you who've read my previous novels know that they have all concerned the game of golf. This one does not. This is my first draft and I will be writing it as I post it. Being primarily a "pantser," I only have the vaguest details of the plot currently worked out. As always, I appreciate all input, and sometimes your story ideas make it into the story. Feel free to fire away.

CHARACTERS


David Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 26-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Plymouth, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches.

Susanna (Suzie) Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy.

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class.


Chapter 2
What We See - Chapter 2

By Jim Wile

Warning: The author has noted that this contains the highest level of language.

Note: For those who read Chapter 1 the first day of its posting, I have since made a name change of the young girl from Carla to Tina.

Recap of Chapter 1:  David Phelps, a high school science teacher, is called to the office at the end of the school day for a meeting with the principal, Earl Pinkham. Pinkham asks David if he’s ever met with a student, Tina Cassidy, outside of school. David tells him that Tina came to his house one night, ostensibly for help with schoolwork but really to try to seduce him. David rebuffed her, and she left.

Pinkham had gotten a different version from Tina and her mother, Suzie, who is his secretary. They claimed that David had invited Tina over to try to seduce her, and when Tina rebuffed him, he attacked her and put his hands around her neck. They said she escaped and told her mother about the incident. Two versions of the same story, and Pinkham doesn’t know whom to believe.
 
 
Chapter 2
 
Back in my room, I grabbed my coat and briefcase, turned off the lights, and headed quickly to the parking lot, where I got in my car. I sat there in shock, light-headed, and my heart was racing. This was nuts. It took me a long time to settle down—only slightly—and begin thinking about this rationally.

The girl was obviously injured, but why would she blame me? Just because I spurned her advances? I had often seen Tina smiling at me in class, but many of the girls do that. I’m six-two with a trim body and broad shoulders, and I work out with the team. I have dark hair, and I guess I’m not bad-looking. I generally wear a jacket and tie to school, but I often remove the jacket first thing. I’m 26 years old and have been teaching and coaching here at Grove Park High for four years now. It’s my first teaching job. I teach physics and natural science to all three grade levels at the school.

I kept running over that conversation with Pinkham as I sat there. “I love Tina?” Jesus, my old demon got me again. I meant to say I love teaching and that I would never jeopardize that or take advantage of a student, but it came out all wrong. That often happens when I’m nervous. I am mildly dyslexic, and I occasionally screw up my words. I usually catch myself right away, but Earl cut me off before I could clarify what I meant to say.
 
This is serious now. I don’t know what Earl is planning to do about it. I could get fired, or worse. I could be arrested and charged with assault. It would be her word against mine, and who knows how this would get decided? There’s no proof of my version of things, and there is that photo of her bruises to support her story. Granted, there’s nothing that says I caused those bruises, but it still doesn’t look good. God, what a mess!
 
 

Later that evening, I called my best friend, Bobby Harken, to talk to him about this. Bobby is my assistant coach for the baseball team and a teacher in the math department.

“Hey, Bobby. I need to talk to you about something that happened today.”

“I think I know what it is; word’s already gotten out about it.”

“Suzie.”

“Yeah. She’s been spreading it around, calling you a pervert for attacking her little angel.”

“You don’t believe this, do you? It’s totally fabricated. I don’t know what they’re playing at, but I didn’t do anything like what they’re saying.”

“So, did she come to your house or not?”

“I don’t know exactly what you’ve heard, but yes, she did. But I didn’t invite her; she came all on her own with the goal of trying to seduce me.” I then filled Bobby in on the story as I had related it to Earl Pinkham, including my slip at the end. “So, do you believe me?”

“Look, David, you’re about as mild-mannered and straight-arrow a guy as I know, and that girl, I’m guessing, is a little slut. Of course, I believe you, but others, who don’t know you very well, may not see it that way. And you know what a gossip Suzie is. I’m sure most of the faculty know of this by now. She’s saying that because of your recent breakup with Diane, you’re on the prowl for someone younger this time.”

“Oh, God. That’s such a crock. Diane’s and my problems had nothing to do with our age difference. She may have been six years older than me, but our differences were a lot more basic than that simple fact. She thought I wasn’t assertive or ambitious enough, and I thought she overdramatized everything and was too pushy. I just finally realized we weren’t right for each other and broke it off.”

“Well, I could have told you that if you’d ever asked me. I don’t know how you two lasted for a whole year.”

“Look, Bobby, what am I going to do about this? Everybody loves Suzie, and not that many people outside the science department know me all that well. Don’t you think people are going to believe her? I’m sure Tina will be spreading this around with her friends too. I think I’m in deep shit.”

“Well, you could be right. I don’t know what to tell you, pal. I’m not sure what I’d do about it if it was me. Tina’s not the most likeable kid. Yeah, she’s hot, but she’s also a little bitch. Thinks she’s the queen bee, and all the guys want her. You know how she dresses. I think a lot of the girls who aren’t in her circle probably hate her, so maybe it won’t be as bad as it seems. I dunno.”

“You’re a lotta help.”

“Maybe she’ll do or say something to indicate she’s lying. Do you have any idea where those bruises around her neck came from? Does she have a boyfriend?”

“I don’t really know. I’ve seen her hanging around with Tony Armand, but I don’t know if they’re a couple.”

“Maybe he did that to her if he found out she’d gone over to your house to try to seduce you.”

“Why wouldn’t she just blame him then? Why does she say I did it?”

“I dunno. There could be a million reasons. These kids are screwed up. Who knows what goes on in their conniving little brains?”

“You’re kind of jaded, aren’t you?”

“Well, aren’t you? Especially after what’s going down now? Look, David, I’ve always viewed this as just a temporary job until something better comes along. I’m not a natural-born teacher. This is just a stopgap for me. Maybe you ought to start thinking about another line of work too. I got a bad feeling about this.”

“Sure glad I called you.”

“Just keeping it real, my man.”

“Yeah, I guess. Any parting thoughts?”

“If they’re going to fire you without a full investigation, make sure they let you resign instead.”

“Wait, what are you talking about? Do you know something you’re not telling me?”

“No, nothing definite. It’s just a suspicion.”

“What is it?”

“I’ve heard that Pinkham has applied for the school superintendent’s job. The current one is retiring next month. I also tend to think he and Suzie are fooling around based on a few things I’ve heard. I wouldn’t be surprised if she’s pushing him to fire you. And he doesn’t want this to reflect badly on his school and him in particular, which might spoil his chances. I dunno; just a thought.”

“Oh, Jesus.”

“Yeah, look, I could be totally wrong about that. But it wouldn’t really surprise me if it was something like it.”

“Alright. You’ve given me a lot to think about. I really appreciate it, Bobby, and I appreciate the fact that you believe me.”

“Course I do. I know you. I know you wouldn’t get involved in something so stupid. Me, maybe, but I know you wouldn’t. I just hope others will see it that way too.”

“Well, thanks, pal. I’ll talk to you again soon, alright?”

“Any time.”
 
 
 
I heard a “meow” and Archie popped through his cat door. He’s my 4-year-old orange tabby.

“Hey, Arch. How are you doing? Come in for a bite to eat, have you?”

He came over to where I was sitting at the kitchen table and rubbed around my legs for a while. He meowed a few more times, indicating that I should get a move on and get him his dinner, which I proceeded to do.

After he finished his dinner and spent the next few minutes licking his mouth, he came over and jumped into my lap. After a couple of headbutts, he circled around and laid down for me to pet him while he purred. Nothing like a purring cat to help ease your tensions, and I just tried to enjoy the moment and forget about things for a while.
 
 
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 26-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Plymouth, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Susanna (Suzie) Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Diane Delaney: David's ex-girlfriend


Chapter 3
What We See - Chapter 3A

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 2:  David leaves in a state of shock, having been blamed for the assault on his student Tina Cassidy. He especially laments his slip of the tongue in which he says he loves Tina. We learn that he has mild dyslexia and meant to say he loves teaching. That evening, he calls his friend, Bobby Harken, who tells him it’s all over the school now. Bobby believes David is innocent but tells him he should begin thinking about another job. He also tells David that Tina’s mother, Suzie, is messing around with Principal Pinkham and that Pinkham is running for school superintendent, which may doom David’s chances.
 
 
Chapter 3A
 
I petted Archie until he’d had enough and started biting my fingers. He jumped down then and headed into the living room, where he would likely stake out a position on the sofa and groom himself for the next 20 minutes. I grabbed a beer from the refrigerator, followed him in there, and sat down on my recliner to think.

I live alone in a house on Vernon Street in a quiet, well-kept neighborhood in Grantham—a mid-size town of about 25,000 in northern Indiana. Mature oaks and maples line portions of Vernon Street on both sides, not quite making a solid canopy overhead. Most of the houses are two-story Cape Cods mixed in with craftsman-style houses. The street has curbs on both sides and well-kept lawns for the most part. My house used to belong to my mother and stepfather before they died together in an automobile accident as they were heading south for a vacation. This was during my senior year at IU in 1980. The house was bequeathed to me, which influenced my decision to apply to Grove Park High as a science teacher. When I got the job, I moved into the house.
 
I sat there, drinking my beer, and thinking about what Bobby had told me. I hadn’t known Pinkham was going for the superintendent’s job; I didn’t even know the job was open. This did not bode well for me because it was Pinkham who had hired me, and he wouldn’t want this incident to get out because of the possible blowback to him. How would it look for him if people knew he’d hired a pervert who fools around with his students? Wouldn’t that impugn his judgment?

And if he and Suzie really are a thing, wouldn’t she insist that he get rid of me? From the few times I’ve seen Suzie and Tina together, they appear to have a good relationship. Most certainly, she would believe her daughter over me. She’s already called me a pervert.

I am so screwed. Is there anything that would sway Pinkham into believing my version over Tina and Suzie’s? Perhaps it would be to my advantage if the police were to get involved. Maybe a thorough investigation would reveal something I haven’t thought of, or maybe, under intense questioning, Tina would fold. More likely, I would blither something stupid like that “I love Tina” remark.

I glanced over at Archie, who had finished his grooming and was now curled up on the couch, sleeping. What a simple life he leads without any of the worries of a reputation to uphold. This could ruin me if it doesn’t go my way. Even if it does, there will always be suspicion planted in people’s minds about who’s telling the truth. How do you come out of a situation like this intact when it’s one person’s word against another and there’s no evidence to support you? And how do you prove you didn’t do something? Proving a negative is much more difficult than proving a positive. You can only hope that people who know you will believe you and won’t believe your accuser.

I don’t know what most people really think about Tina. There’s no doubt she’s hot, with a body to rival a swimsuit model, which she shows off by wearing the tightest jeans or the shortest skirts. She has long, wavy blond hair and a pouty, sexy face, but she strikes me as an unkind, sarcastic bully of a kid. I’ve heard her make fun of girls who weren’t in her circle of friends. She reminds me of the kids who used to tease me in school because I had trouble reading and expressing myself without fumbling my words from time to time.

She’s one of the “cool kids” at the center of her circle of friends. They all seem to love her and suck up to her—big time—hoping they will be seen as cool if they are friends with her. She’s never been one of my favorites, but I’ve never said anything negative toward her. Why would she do this to me? Is she that mean and spiteful that she’d be willing to destroy my reputation and possibly get me arrested just because I rejected her advances? She could get any boy she wanted. Why did she choose me to go after? I don’t think I come across as a player, and I’ve never flirted with her, as she pointed out to me that night. I don’t get it.

As I sat there mulling this over and over, the phone rang. It was Diane, my ex-girlfriend, who I’d broken up with last month. She was an art teacher at Grove Park High.

“David, what’s this I’m hearing about you and Tina Cassidy? The rumor mill is at full churn.”

“I don’t know what you’ve heard, Diane, but I haven’t done anything wrong. Tina is spreading lies about me, and I don’t know why.”

“Did you invite her to your house?”

“No! She came here on her own—under false premises… pretenses.”

“She’s saying you tried to get her stoned and seduce her.”

“That’s all bullshit, Diane. It was nothing like that. One, you know I don’t smoke pot. Two, you know I’m shy. Remember, it was you who first pursued me? And three, she tried to seduce me, not the other way around. I refused her, and she left in a huff.”

“How did she get the bruises around her neck, David?”

“It wasn’t from me. I don’t know how she got them. Look, you know me. Do you think I would do something like what she’s accusing me of?”

She hesitated for a moment before saying, “No, of course not. But—”

“But what? And why the hesitation before you answered, Diane?”

“I don’t know. I don’t think you did it, but how can I be positive? You and I certainly had our differences, but toward the end, it didn’t seem like you were trying very hard, and you didn’t want to fool around anymore, and—”

“Okay, I think I see now. This is about you. I must have wanted some hot, young thing because I was tired of an older woman. It couldn’t be that our differences were just too great to overlook anymore. It had to be that I was horny for a 16-year-old.”

“That’s not what I’m saying, David.”

“Well, what are you saying?”

“I don’t know. It’s just… Look, what are you planning to do about this?”

“Do? What can I do now? I’ve got to wait to see what’s going to happen first. Earl said he would call me this weekend to tell me what he’s decided. I’ve got to see what he has to say first. Maybe Tina will recant.”

“Not likely. You know Suzie is going to put pressure on Earl to fire you. You know they’re sleeping together, don’t you?”

“So I’ve been told.”

“Well, you’ve got to stand up for yourself. Figure something out. Don’t let him railroad you over this if you didn’t do it.”

“If I didn’t do it?” This was starting to piss me off now. I would hope she knew me well enough to know I didn’t do it. “Why did you call, Diane? Just to rub it in for breaking up with you?”

“David, I’m not that petty. I still like you, and I thought you might need a friend to talk to. You could probably use a few friends now. People tend to believe the worst.”

“Yes, they do, but I think I’m done talking about it for now. Thanks for calling. I’ll see you.” and I hung up.

Jeez! That was really helpful. That was so typical of us at the end. “What are you going to do about it?” “Stand up for yourself!” Thanks, Diane. Real easy to say. Not so easy to do with something like this. All I can do is present my side and hope folks have enough trust in me to believe me.
 

Author Notes Chapter 3 is almost 2,400 words long, so I broke it up into 3A and 3B, which will be posted on Wednesday.


CHARACTERS


David Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 26-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Susanna (Suzie) Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Diane Delaney: David's ex-girlfriend


Chapter 4
What We See - Chapter 3B

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 3A:  David continues to worry about what the charge of sexual assault will do to his ability to continue teaching and wonders why Tina would level such lies about him. We gain a little more insight into her character, learning that she is a queen bee, revels in the role, and is not a nice person. He gets a call from his ex-girlfriend, who demands some answers from him and reveals that even she, who knows him well, has doubts.
 
 
 
Chapter 3B
 
 
I turned on the TV to take my mind off this for a while. The White Sox were playing the Mariners in one of their last spring training games, and it was being televised. I grabbed another beer from the kitchen and sat down next to Archie on the sofa to watch it. I gave him a scratch on the head, and he opened his eyes for a moment but went right back to sleep again. I knew I wouldn’t be able to fall asleep like that tonight.

I was doing a fairly good job of paying attention to the game when I must have dozed off, because when I opened my eyes again, the game was over. Archie was still asleep next to me. I turned the TV and the lights off and went upstairs to try to fall asleep again, but now the worries set in. I tossed and turned for an hour when I turned my bedside light on and tried to read. I wasn’t able to concentrate and eventually gave up and turned off the light.

My mind was still racing. I might have really blown it with Earl with that stupid slip I made. I will have to try to explain what I meant when he calls me, but maybe the damage has already been done, and it won’t make any difference now—if he even believes what I had meant to say. Damn dyslexia.

People don’t realize that dyslexia is a language-processing disorder, not just a reading disorder, and mispronouncing or saying the wrong word is not uncommon. They are beginning to test for and recognize the disorder in schools a little more now than in the ‘70s when I went to school. I went to small schools, and my teachers weren’t very aware of it. They thought I was just slow, although this was mainly limited to reading. I was an outstanding math and science student and always did well in those subjects, but I had some trouble in classes where the emphasis was on reading and writing.

My SAT scores showed a sizable discrepancy between the reading and math portions. The reading score wasn’t horrible but was much lower than the math score: 480 versus 760. The math score might even have been 800 if I hadn’t misread a few problems.

I had one outstanding teacher who seemed to recognize my disability. It was my physics teacher in 11th grade, Mr. Hafner. He had given us an exam with several problems on it that required computations, as well as 25 multiple-choice questions. I had scored a 74 on the exam, and when he handed them back, he asked me to come see him after school.

When school was over and I went to his classroom, he said, “David, you answered all the problem questions at the end perfectly, but you didn’t even answer five of the multiple-choice questions that came first, and of the ones you answered, you got a number of them wrong. Can you explain that?”

“Well, I did the problem ones first, then the multiple choice, and I just didn’t finish in time.”

“Could you pull out your test and read the first multiple-choice question out loud to me?”

I did as he asked, and my speech was very slow and halting as I read the question and the four possible answers:
 
   1. Reflection is:
      a) A change in the direction of waves as they pass from one
         medium to another
      b) The breaking up of light into its constituent colors
      c) A change in the direction of waves when they bounce off a
         barrier
      d) The spreading of white light into its full spectrum of
         wavelengths
 
Mr. Hafner then said, “I can now understand why you missed the question, David. Do you realize you read the word ‘refraction’ just now instead of ‘reflection’? Your answer—a—would have been correct in that case.”

I looked at it again closely, and, sure enough, I had misread it.

“Let me ask you this too. Do you always read slowly like that?”

“I was told I have dyslexia, and that’s why I have a little trouble with reading and understanding.”

“Do you know the correct answer to this question?”

“I do now. It’s c.”

Mr. Hafner looked at me, shook his head slightly, and gave a small chuckle. “David, would you mind taking the multiple-choice part of the test again? I’ll read you the questions, and you just tell me the answers. How about it?”

“Sure.”

And he did, and I got all of them correct.

He said, “I’m going to change your grade from 74 to 100. From now on, why don’t we just have you answer the calculation questions on class tests, and you come to me after school, and we’ll finish the test like we did today together? Alright?”

This choked me up at the time. I thanked him profusely. I’d never had a teacher make an allowance for me like that. It was likely that kindness that helped steer me toward teaching as a career. What a difference he made in my attitude about school and my confidence. I hadn’t even been sure I’d be going to college until then, when I realized I was actually pretty smart. If I could help strugglers, whether dyslexic or not, the way he helped me, wouldn’t that be a worthwhile and gratifying career?

I’ve been able to recognize this disability in several of my students over the past four years. It’s not always in their school records. I think schools are just beginning to get serious about testing for this now, but most of the kids I’ve given extra attention to have never been diagnosed. These kids have been as bright as their peers; they just have a hard time with language, and I especially love working with them. They are always so grateful for it too, just like I was.
 
 

And now it may all come to an end because of one stinkin’ kid and her lies.
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 26-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Susanna (Suzie) Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Diane Delaney: David's ex-girlfriend


Chapter 5
What We See - Chapter 4

By Jim Wile

Note to readers: Although this story begins with the incident of sexual assault, it is not the main theme of the story. Let me give you a blurb for the story like you would read on the product page in Amazon to give you a better feel for what the story is really going to be about:
 
 
 
    David Phelps is a mild-mannered, somewhat timid High School Physics teacher who is
    suddenly charged with the sexual assault of one of his students. Unable to prove a
    negative—that he didn’t do it—and after having made a dreadful slip-of-the-tongue due
    to his dyslexia, he is asked to resign. Without the resources or the will to fight this
    charge and unwilling to live under a cloud of suspicion, he resigns and must now decide
    what to do with the rest of his life.
 
    His dyslexia plays a key role in the story as he befriends a young man much like himself
    as a youth, and together they develop an important new tool in the battle against this
    incurable disability. But this endeavor is fraught with problems of its own. With the help
    of the woman he loves, will David be able to battle the forces arrayed against him this
    time and fight for his new invention?
 
 
Now, I’m not saying I’ll be dropping the sexual assault plot like a hot potato. We will eventually find out the truth, but I just wanted to answer why so much detail is being presented on dyslexia in these early chapters.
 
 
Recap of Chapter 3B:  David thinks about the upcoming call from the principal and vows to try to explain the “I love Tina” remark and to tell him about his dyslexia. We get some insight into his disability when he reveals through his thoughts that he has trouble not only with mixing words up but, more importantly, with reading. His math and science abilities are extraordinary, though. A high school physics teacher of his shows that he understands the problem and makes some allowances for it during test-taking. It was this act of kindness that made David want to become a teacher and help kids with a similar problem.
 
 

Chapter 4
 
 
I awoke on Saturday morning feeling a gentle bite on my nose. I guess I managed to get a few hours of sleep. This was the usual pattern around 6:00 each morning. My four-legged alarm clock was telling me it was time to get up and get him his breakfast. He had places to go and things to do.

“Alright, Arch. Thanks for not drawing blood this morning.” Archie is a biter. I’m not sure if he’s ever gotten out of the oral stage of his development or if there is even such a thing for cats. He’s always used his mouth to get my attention when I’m ignoring him. As much as I used to tell him not to, he never learned, so I just go with it now. He’s as affectionate as can be, but he seems to have a certain amount of biting he must do each day to fill his quota. I’ve taken to donning a heavy winter glove and mock-fighting with him, which is a game he loves.

I dragged myself out of bed, threw on a pair of sweat pants, and went downstairs with him to get him his food. He’ll let himself out afterwards through his cat door. I put on my running shoes and a windbreaker and went out for an early morning run.

I jogged through the dark over to the high school and got on the track to run. I planned to run five miles this morning, which usually takes me 35 minutes. I tried to keep my mind clear while I ran, but this was difficult. I kept trying to figure out why Tina had it in for me. Could she really be that evil that she’d be willing to ruin my reputation over a simple rejection? It’s not like I was mean to her about it. I tried to be polite but firm with her. It’s just hard to believe she would do this.

As I got near the end of the run, I ran as hard as I could in hopes of blocking out all thoughts and just concentrating on speed. This worked well, but unfortunately, I couldn’t keep up that pace for more than a mile, and I walked home after that while catching my breath.
 
 

It was mid-afternoon when the phone rang. It felt like my heart dropped when I heard it, and then my pulse quickened.

“Hello, Earl.”

“David, this is a difficult situation we have here. I must admit, I was taken aback by your remark that you love Tina and—”

“Please let me try to explain that, Earl. I did—”

“I’d appreciate it if you wouldn’t interrupt. I’ll say what I have to say and let you respond. As I was going to say, I can understand an infatuation with a good-looking young girl like Tina. After all, you’re a young man, and those feelings are normal for young men. But as educators, we cannot act on them. It’s completely inappropriate for teachers to have physical relations with students. It can be very devastating to the students in the short run and the long run. No good can come of it. I’m sure you understand that. Now I’ve got two different versions of the story here and not much to go on except the physical bruises to Tina’s neck. And now your confession of love for her. But why would you want to choke her if you love her?”

It took me a few moments to gather my thoughts and respond to this. “I didn’t want to choke her, and I don’t love her. I…” but I went into a long pause then, trying to decide what to say next.

Earl cut in, “Then why did you say you loved her? And now you say you didn’t want to choke her, which says to me that maybe she was resisting you, and things got out of hand.”

“No, Earl. It’s not like that. Give me a moment to catch my breath, and I’ll try to escape… explain.” My heart was pounding, and all my saliva had dried up. I had to get myself under control, or I would keep making slips like that last one. I took a couple of deep breaths and resumed.

“I’ve never told you this before because I never thought it mattered, but I am dyslexic, and it’s not uncommon for me to mix up my words, especially when I’m nervous, and I’m pretty nervous right now, as I was yesterday in your office. When I said, “I love Tina, I was trying to say I love teaching, and I would never do anything to jeopardize that by fooling around with a student, but you wouldn’t let me continue. So, I’ll say it again. I would never fool around with a student.”

There was a long pause before Pinkham spoke again. He was most likely mulling over how probable this dyslexia thing was. For all he knew, I could have made it up to explain away that admission of love.
 
“Alright, David. Maybe you didn’t love her, but you could have still desired her, and when she wouldn’t put out, you attacked her.”

“It didn’t happen, Earl. I had no interest in her at all that way. I don’t even like her very much, truth be told. I shouldn’t have let her in my house when she came over. That was poor judgment. As I told you yesterday, I tried to call Suzie to inform her that Tina had come uninvited to seek help for the exam, and when she made it clear to me that was not what she’d come for, I made it clear to her that I was not interested. She was angry about it, but she left. I don’t know what else I can say.”

“Then how do you explain the bruises? If your story’s true, wouldn’t it be a remarkable coincidence if she comes home all bruised on the same night she was at your house? She didn’t come to your house bruised, did she?”

“And she didn’t leave it bruised either. I believe there’s probably a good expiration… explanation, I just don’t know what it is. But it happened after she left my house. Someone else must have attacked her.”

After a long pause, Pinkham finally said, “Look, David, I’m being pulled in several directions here. I have to do what’s best for the school, and if there’s any doubt, I have to come down on the side of the student. We want to avoid a situation where students feel unsafe around you. Even if it’s like you say, there will always be doubt and fear from now on. Would you really want to remain here in that case?”

“I love my job. I don’t want to let a lie force me out of it. Maybe we should get the police involved? Perhaps they can find the truth of the matter.”

“Tina and Suzie haven’t reported it to the police and aren’t planning to press charges. The police won’t investigate this if they don’t have to; they’ll leave it alone as a school issue to be handled in-house. I can make this simple for you, David. I’ve always liked you, and I don’t want this to go on your record in case you decide to teach elsewhere, so I’m willing to let you resign, and there will be no mention of this incident. In the future, if I’m called as a reference for a job position you may be seeking, I will even give you a good review, and we can work out a story for why you resigned. Take the offer, David. I think it will help salvage as much of your reputation as possible if you do.”

I could feel the adrenaline coursing through my chest and gut. My mouth was completely dry, and I actually gagged. I was grimacing like crazy, but there was no one to see it. This is my career. This is my livelihood that’s about to go up in flames. All I’ve wanted to do is teach since that time in 11th grade when Mr. Hafner showed me that I could beat my disability. But how do you beat the opinions of others? This is so unfair. It may not go in my official record, but everyone will know about it. The whole faculty already knows, and it won’t be long before the whole town knows. This is a fairly small town, and word gets around fast.

“S-sounds like I don’t have much of a choice. It’s either resign or be fired, right?”

“That’s about the size of it. David, if you didn’t do it, I know this seems unfair, but that’s just the way it is. There will always be whisperings. Parents will request that their daughters not be put in your classes. I don’t think you’ll be happy if you remain under suspicion the rest of your time here.”

As much as I hated to admit it, the son-of-a-bitch was probably right. Once destroyed, reputations are almost impossible to win back. There will always be doubt. After a full minute, I said, “Alright, Earl. I’ll do it.”

“Thank you, David. I really think this is for the best. If you could type up a resignation letter and bring it to my office tomorrow—Sunday—around, say, 2:00 PM, we can conclude matters, and you can clear out your personal belongings from the school.”

“Okay, 2:00,” and I hung up.
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 26-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Susanna (Suzie) Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Diane Delaney: David's ex-girlfriend


Chapter 6
What We See - Chapter 5

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 4:  Principal Pinkham calls David on Sunday and tells him he has a difficult decision to make. He restates the evidence against David—the bruises on Tina’s neck and David’s profession of love for her—and asks David why he would try to choke her if he loved her. David explains the remark, saying that he misspoke and meant to say that he loved teaching, not Tina, and that he had no idea where the bruises came from.
 
Pinkham offers him a deal: if he resigns, the school won’t mention anything about it in David’s record, and he’ll even give David a good recommendation. The alternative is to be fired. Not having the courage to face constant whispering and parents’ refusal to let him teach their daughters, David agrees to resign.
 
 
Chapter 5
 
 
I am now unemployed. I met with Pinkham this afternoon, officially resigned, boxed up all my belongings, and left with great regrets—not just for the loss of my reputation, but for the fact that I may never be able to get another teaching job. That’s all I ever wanted to do, and I will no longer be able to do it.

I loved so many things about it: to explain things clearly and unambiguously to my students and choose great examples to make my points; to see their faces light up when something that was confusing them suddenly became clear; to see their pride when they could correctly explain back to me their understanding of a difficult concept. Sure, I fumbled a few words from time to time, but I would just smile and shake my head and say the right words. My kids told me I was a great explainer and could make the most complex concepts easy to understand. It was challenging and exhilarating, and I will miss it.

Diane would have said I gave up too easily, that I was afraid to fight it, and she would probably have been right. I’ve never been one to rock the boat. I’ve always been one to just accept things. Did I let Earl bludgeon me into this? Maybe. Probably. But I don’t have a thick enough skin to withstand the expected whispering behind my back, the refusals of parents to let me teach their daughters, the snide remarks by people who don’t know the facts, just the innuendo.

If I were a more confident and assertive person and I had more money, I would probably have hired a private detective to see if he could figure out why Tina had it in for me, but unless Tina came out with an out-and-out retraction of her story, what difference would it have made? It could have cost a fortune with nothing to show for it in the end. I had been feeling so low; I just didn’t have the will to put up a fight without more of a guarantee of success.

With the exception of some early morning running, I stayed inside my house for the next three days. It’s amazing how a thing like this makes you feel guilty, even though it’s totally untrue. I felt ashamed to show my face in public and rued the time I would have to go out again. It wouldn’t be so bad if I were a sociopath and didn’t have a conscience, but I’m not, and I do, and I don’t really understand the feeling of shame.

How will I ever get another job in this town? One might ask why I would even want to stay here. Shouldn’t I just move somewhere else where no one knows me? I won’t have a police record, and if I move far enough away, no one would ever know about the accusation. If I apply for another teaching job, I might get one if the next school doesn’t do its due diligence and thoroughly background check me.
 
I can’t be guaranteed Earl would keep his word about a good recommendation, though. I think he would, but perhaps he just said that to get me to resign. I don’t totally trust the guy. He seemed to have his mind made up before even talking to me. That could just be my imagination, but he seemed so eager to disbelieve me.

But there’s a compelling reason why I won’t move away, at least for right now. My father is still alive and lives in this town—at the VA hospital in the bright, new memory care wing. He divorced my mom when I was 18 after he’d caught her sleeping with her boss. Their marriage had been rocky for a couple of years prior to that, and this was the last straw. She ended up marrying her boss and dying with him in that car accident when I was 21.

My dad began showing signs of Alzheimer’s soon after that. He was 66 at the time. He was living by himself in an apartment in town, and I began visiting him often once the diagnosis was made. He had helpers come for a while, but within four years, he could no longer live by himself, and it was time to move to the VA hospital, where, luckily, they had a new memory care unit. He’s been there just over two years now, but his mental state is declining rapidly.

I love my dad and visit him two or three days a week. He still recognizes me from time to time, but it’s growing less and less frequent. Still, I can’t bring myself to move away and abandon him. I’m going to stick it out here as best I can until it either proves impossible to get a job or he passes away, whichever comes first.

My best bet to find a job would be to become self-employed. I’ve always been good at fixing electrical equipment, including home computers. They’re becoming much more popular now in 1985, and there is a definite market for computer repair services. I could start my own small business, but the problem is that I’ve lived here in this town most of my life, and a lot of people know me or at least will have heard the rumors and won’t want to do business with a child molester.

I pondered these problems for the better part of an hour before conceiving of a plan, which I think may take care of all of it.
 
 

I hadn’t visited Dad in a few days, so I decided to go see him the following morning. He was most lucid then. I’d decided not to tell him about any of my troubles. He wouldn’t fully understand, and what little he did would be upsetting to him. Better just to talk about the baseball game last night.

When I entered the memory care wing of the VA hospital, I found Dad standing in the hall among a group of hospital personnel. He was nicely dressed and was with a couple of men in khakis and golf shirts and a woman in a business suit. They were chatting amongst themselves, and to the casual observer, Dad looked like he was part of this group of probable hospital administrators discussing the needs of the residents on the floor. He wasn’t saying anything, but he would look at the speaker and nod his head at appropriate times.

They decided to disband right about then and said goodbye to Dad, who wished them well. I walked up to him, took him by the arm, and led him toward a sofa in the dayroom, where we sat down to talk. He followed along willingly. “Looks like you were an important member of the group, Dad. What were they talking about?”

“I don’t know.”

“Well, you seemed to be enjoying the conversation anyway. Hey, did you happen to watch the White Sox play the Blue Jays in their last pre-season game yesterday afternoon?"
 
No answer. "They’re looking pretty good. 17-and-7 this spring, and they’ll be heading north soon for their first game. Would you like to go to a game with me sometime?”

He stood up then. “Let me get my coat.”

“Oh, I didn’t mean now, Dad. Maybe in a few weeks when the season starts.”

He sat back down. “My son used to play baseball. He was a center fielder because he ran so fast. Man, could he catch a flyball.”

I’ve stopped trying to tell him that I’m his son. It just confuses him further. “Well, he sounds like he was a good player. That reminds me; want to hear a joke?” I waited for a reply, but he just smiled at me.
 
“Okay, here goes:

    A man and his dog enter a talent show together. When it’s their turn,
    the man says to the audience, ‘I’d like to demonstrate to you the
    world’s only talking dog. Alright, Fido, how does sandpaper feel?’
    Fido says, ‘Rough, rough!’ The audience boos. Then the man asks him,
    ‘Fido, what’s on top of a house?’ and Fido says, ‘Roof, roof!’ The
    audience boos even louder. Finally, he says to him, ‘Fido, who is the
    Homerun King?’ and Fido says, ‘Ruth, Ruth.’ The audience starts
    throwing tomatoes and rotten eggs at them. As they’re heading
    offstage, Fido turns to the man and says, ‘Maybe I should have said
    Hank Aaron.’”

No reaction from Dad. “Guess you didn’t like that one, huh?”

“I used to have a daughter once. Man, she could tell a joke like no one’s business. Funniest damn girl I ever knew.”

I didn’t have a sister. “Oh yeah? What was her name, Dad?”

“I can’t remember. I think it was Lily.”

That was my mother’s name. “What happened to Lily?”

“Laughed herself to death, I think. Man, was she funny. I had a boy too. He played baseball.”

“And what was his name?”

“Alan, like my dad.”

“Then who is David?” I asked him.

“David?” He thought for a long time. “David is my son. A fine boy. He played shortstop. Could hit too.”

He got that last bit right, so I decided to stop with the questions while I was ahead. The TV was tuned to some sitcom rerun, so we just sat looking at that for a while. I’d brought a bag with a few candy bars in it and offered him one. When the show was over, about 20 minutes later, I got up to leave. I handed him the bag with the rest of the candy bars.
 
“Don’t eat them all at once, Dad. Spread them out a little. I’ll come see you in a few days, okay?” I bent down and kissed the top of his bald head. “I love you, Dad. Bye.” And I left him sitting there, watching the commercials.
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Susanna (Suzie) Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Diane Delaney: David's ex-girlfriend


Chapter 7
What We See - Chapter 6A

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 5:  David laments the fact that he is now unemployed and will miss teaching. Despite the blow to his reputation, he feels that he must stay in or at least near the town because his father, who has Alzheimer’s, lives in the memory care unit of the local VA hospital, and David doesn’t want to abandon him. He decides that his best bet for employment is to become self-employed, and he comes up with a plan to do that and to stay close to his father, whom he then goes to visit at the VA hospital.
 
 
 
Chapter 6

Two months later
May, 1985
 
 
 
It was 4:30 PM, and I called Bobby to see if he wanted to go to dinner with me tonight.

“Sure, David. Where did you have in mind?”

“How about some Mexican at Chico’s in Mason? I’m in Mason now, as a matter of fact, at a store called Alan’s Electrical Equipment Repair. I’m going to be here for a while. Want to meet me here at the store? We can leave one car and drive together to Chico’s.

“Sure, that sounds fine. Where’s the store?”

“It’s at 2101 Losser Street.”

“You mean Loser Street?”

“So, you know that’s what everyone calls it, huh? Do you know where it is?”

“I know my way around Mason pretty well.”

“Then why don’t you just meet me here in an hour?” He agreed to that, and we said goodbye.

Bobby pulled up around 5:30. I watched him come up the walk and enter. When he saw me, he said, “Hi. I’m looking for my friend, David. Have you seen him? He told me to meet him here.”

I couldn’t hold it in and burst out laughing. “Bobby, it’s me.”

He peered at me closely, then let out a big grin. “David?”

“It’s Alan now. Better get used to that.”

“What the hell, man? I didn’t recognize you. Now that I know and look at you closely, I can tell it’s you, but… damn, that’s a great disguise.”

“The only part that isn’t real is these glasses. The lenses are just clear glass. The rest is just how I look now.” I had my hair cut into a crewcut, grew a mustache, started using the phony glasses, and also dressed in work clothes. “Alan” was monogrammed on my chambray work shirt, and I was wearing jeans now, something I seldom did before.

“So, what’s with the ‘Alan’ now? You’ve changed your name? What’s your last name?”

“It’s still Phelps. I didn’t actually change my name; I’m just going by my middle name now. I don’t think anyone ever knew that. I figured I wouldn’t have to change my name because there are a number of Phelpses in the area. Some are relatives and some not. It’s a common enough name around here.”

He shook his head, marveling at the change, then asked me, “Is this your new house too, then?”

“Yep. As you can see by the state of disrepair, I’m converting the living room into my store. I just have to build a counter to wait on customers, build a workbench farther back, buy a cash register, and a few other things, and I’m good to go. Should be able to open for business in about two weeks.”

“This is incredible, David. I mean Alan. You’re really gonna make me call you that, huh?”

“I think you should. Even here in Mason, some probably know about the scandal with David Phelps next door in Grantham. I’d just as soon leave that name behind, at least for now.”

“Alright, I’ll try to remember. Why don’t we take my car, and you can tell me over dinner everything that’s been happening to you lately?”
 
 
 

Chico’s is a small place, decorated like many Mexican restaurants, with bright colors, homey pictures of Mexican life gracing the walls, and mariachi music playing in the background. The food is authentic Mexican, with many dishes not seen in most Mexican restaurants. I’m not that adventurous and usually stick to cheese enchiladas. The chef puts onions in the cheese, which makes them especially tasty. Bobby ordered carne asada.

Over a pitcher of beer and a basket of chips with salsa, I started to tell Bobby what I’ve been doing since I last talked to him a month ago. I had been in the process of selling my house in Grantham then, but I hadn’t bought my current place in Mason yet.

“I hired a realtor, and she was able to make a quick sale to a guy willing to pay cash for it if I was willing to come down 10 grand from the asking price. I was eager to move away quickly and get a new place, so I accepted his offer. Still got a decent enough price for it. After paying off the old mortgage, I had 60 grand left over to buy a new place outright and have some working capital to start the business.”

“So, how did you end up on Loser Street?”

“Great street name for a loser like me, right?” I smiled.

Bobby laughed.

“I drove around Mason near the downtown area looking for a ‘For Sale by Owner’ sign, and very luckily, I found one right near the downtown area on Loser Street, which isn’t zoned just for residential. There are a few other small businesses on it, so mine isn’t the only one. It’s a small house and kind of a dump, as are most of the houses on Loser Street, but it was about all I could afford outright. The guy wanted 42 grand for it, but I talked him down to 40 by offering to pay cash, and I told him I could move in right away. I moved in two weeks later and ended up with 20 grand in capital for the store.”

“Sounds like you had it all planned very well, Da… Alan. Man, it’s going to take a while to get used to that.”

“Yeah, I put a lot of thought into it. You know about my dad and why I wanted to stay close to Grantham. It was mostly because of that; otherwise, I would have just moved away where nobody knew me. That’s enough about me. How are things at ole Grove Park High? You started baseball practice yet, Coach?”

“Yeah, last week. We’ve got some promising new sophomores and a great new pitcher. Kid throws it in the mid-80s and has a great curveball. The guys on the team are still talking about you and Tina, though. Funny how she’s kind of changed her look too—not strutting around anymore like she owns the place and dressing kind of slovenly, almost like a hippie.“

“Hm. Interesting.”

We talked through dinner, and I told him about my plans for the store. We also discussed the baseball team and the prospects for the season. He had been named head coach, and the school would be looking for a new assistant for him. He had been a great assistant, the players liked him, and he would make a great head coach too. Plus, he would get a $4,000 raise.

When he dropped me off back home, he said, “Alan, I’m impressed with the way you’re handling all this. You seem like you’ve gotten past it, and you’re enjoying the next phase of your life. I know you miss teaching, and who knows? You might get another chance someday. If not in the classroom, then perhaps in some other capacity.”

“Well, Bobby. It sure has helped having your support and your belief in me. You never had a doubt, did you?”

“Nope. Not a one. There was no chance you did what they’re saying. Zip, zero, nada. You’re a good man, Da… Alan.”

I squeezed him on the shoulder and said, “I’ll talk to you again soon,” and to keep tonight’s Mexican theme going, I added, “Adios, amigo,” as I got out of the car and shut the door.
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Susanna (Suzie) Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Diane Delaney: David's ex-girlfriend


Chapter 8
What We See - Chapter 6B

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 6A:  It’s two months later, and David has sold his old house and moved to the next town, where he has bought a house on Losser Street that everyone calls Loser Street. He has changed his appearance and also goes by his middle name of Alan now. He is in the process of setting up an electrical equipment repair shop when he invites his friend Bobby to join him for dinner. Bobby doesn’t recognize Alan at first, who now sports a crewcut, mustache, and fake glasses. Over dinner, Alan fills Bobby in on everything that’s been happening.
 
 
Chapter 6B
 
I went inside to find Archie meowing and pacing around the kitchen. He usually eats his dinner around 6:00, but it was 7:15 now, and he was miffed. “Alright, Arch, it’s coming. I fed him and sat down in the kitchen to watch him eat. He was already used to his new house and was feeling comfortable enough about going outside. I had installed a cat door for him, so he could go out and in at will. He’s adjusting to his new situation, just as Bobby believes I am.

Truth be told, I still have a hollow feeling about the loss of my students. Bobby was certainly right when he said that I miss teaching. And what other opportunities, besides classroom teaching, might there be? I thought about that for a while. Once I get the business up and running, and if I find I’m getting more work than I can handle, maybe I could take on an apprentice? That would be a teaching opportunity. I might even create a class to teach people basic computer skills and maybe programming. That would surely attract many students because home computers are becoming increasingly popular now.

I grabbed a beer and my radio and headed out to the front porch, one of the nicer features of this old house. I tuned the radio to hear the White Sox-Detroit Tigers game. It was an unusually warm evening, and there was still a little sunlight. As I listened to the game, I studied the neighborhood as far as I could see it.

Loser Street angles off Main Street and is very different from Vernon Street in my old neighborhood. It’s a mishmash of peeling-painted 60-year-old houses, a few small businesses, and some paved lots at the rear of two-story shops on Main Street. Being the first house on the left, I face these paved lots. All the electrical lines are overhead, and many of the trees along the street have been hacked as they grew into them. The yards are poorly maintained, and junker cars sit up on blocks in front of a couple of houses.

As I sat there listening to the game, I saw a kid turn from Main onto Loser Street and run past my house. He looked about 12 years old. Not far behind him was a much larger, husky kid, chasing and shouting at him. I didn’t quite catch what he said over the sound of the game, but it sounded like, “I’ll kill you, you little freak!”

The kid turned in at the house next door, ran to the front door, and was fumbling in his pocket when the big kid caught up to him and grabbed him from behind. The smaller kid let out a squawk and tried bucking him off when I hollered, “Hey, knock it off! What’s going on?” Both kids turned to look at me as I jumped down my porch steps and started trotting next door. The big kid kept his grip on the smaller kid, and when I came up, I said, “Let go of him!” The big kid dropped his arms immediately. I repeated, “So, what’s going on here?”

Both kids said, “Nothing.” I had predicted that answer, knowing kids as well as I do. These were middle school kids.

“Alright, then. What’s your name?” I asked, pointing to the big kid. He didn’t say anything.

“I asked you what your name is, son.”

“Why do you want to know?”

“So I can address you properly.” I’ve found that asking a kid his name is a good way to show who’s in authority, and it makes them stop and think. Writing their name down in a little book you may be carrying is even more intimidating. This doesn’t come naturally to me, but I’ve learned some tricks to get kids who I don’t know to listen. It also helps being six-two and well-built.

He stared at me for a few more seconds before he said, “It’s Artie.”

“Alright, Artie. Could you please leave now?”

He just stood there for a moment. “So, what’s your name, then?” Artie asked me with a sneer.

“Mr. Phelps. Goodbye now, Artie.”

With one final frown and a flip of the bird, he left and started walking further up Loser Street. I could hear him mutter, “Asshole,” as he left.

I turned to the smaller kid, who was just standing there looking at me. “And what’s your name?”

“T-Tommy. Tommy Boardman.”

I put out my hand to shake and said, “Pleased to meet you, Tommy. I’m Alan Phelps. I guess we’re neighbors.”

He hesitated for a few seconds, just looking at my hand, and slowly raised his for a shake. It was rather weak. “Do you care to tell me what was going on? Looked like a bit of a sticky wicket.”

He pulled his head back and gave me a humorous frown. “A what?”

“It’s a British expression. It means a bit of trouble. So?”

He smiled. “Yeah, I guess it was a wicky sticket, I mean… what you said. He was chasing me because I kicked him on the shin. He’d been teasing me for like five minutes straight. I finally had enough, so I kicked him, the big jerk. He’s always t-teasing me.”

Tommy was on the shortish side for a 12-year-old, but he was a normal-looking kid—kind of cute, really. “What was he teasing you about?” I had a feeling I knew.

He paused for a moment. “Nothing,” he mumbled.

“Yeah, I figured as much. Don’t you hate it when they tease you about nothing?”

He looked at me strangely, then slowly smiled. “Well, I guess it wasn’t n-nothing. He and I are kind of friends, but he still picks on me. He lives a few houses up the street. I said something to him that came out wrong, and he laughed his head off, then he started calling me all kinds of stupid stuff.”

“Like what?”

“Re-tard, loony toon, marble-mouth, and making fun ‘cause I stutter a little sometimes.”

I nodded. It helped confirm my initial thought.

Tommy said, “We’ll be friends again tomorrow. This has happened plenty of times before. My mother doesn’t like Artie, but he’s alright.”

“How about your dad? What does he think?”

Tommy hesitated before answering and looked down. “He died when I was three. Crashed his car trying to avoid a deer, Mom said. I don’t remember him.”

“I’m sorry. Where’s your mom now? I don’t see a car in your carport.”

“She isn’t home from work yet. She’s a nurse at Sparrow Hospital and gets home around 7:30. She should be here any minute.”

“Well, I’d better get back now, Tommy. I’ve—”

He apparently wasn’t ready to end the conversation yet because he said, “When do you open your new store, Mr… uh…?”

“Phelps. I should be ready in about two more weeks. I’m turning the living room into the store and work area, and I still have a bit of work to finish it.”

“So, you fix electrical stuff? Are you an electrician?” He must have seen my new sign, which I had installed yesterday, that said, Alan’s Electrical Equipment Repair.

“No, I fix electrical equipment like TVs, radios, stereo systems, even computers.”

“I told my mom I really wanted to get a computer, and she promised to buy us one when we could afford it. I think they’re really cool.

“Have you ever used one before?”

“I was messing around with one at Radio Shack. It did some cool stuff. I’d like to learn to program and create my own games.”

Right about then, a car came up the street, turned into the driveway, and pulled into the carport. Mom had arrived home.
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.


Chapter 9
What We See - Chapter 7

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 6B: Following dinner, while listening to a baseball game on his front porch, Alan sees a 12-year-old boy being chased by a bigger boy. They run up to the house next door where the big kid grabs the smaller one and is about to pound him. Alan goes over and breaks up the fight, sending the big boy home. Alan introduces himself to Tommy Boardman, an unassuming kid with some mild speech problems. They talk for a while when Tommy’s mother returns from work. She is a nurse at Sparrow Hospital.
 
 
Chapter 7
 
 
She exited the car and walked swiftly over to us on the front walk. She was tall—perhaps five-nine—slim, with a pretty face and dark brown hair tied into a large bun at the back of her head. She had on hospital scrubs. She wasn’t smiling, though.

I decided to get in the first word, knowing how protective mothers can be when they come up and see their child talking to a stranger. “Hi, I’m Alan Phelps. I’m your new neighbor. I just moved in next door.”

“Tommy, go in the house, please.”

“But Mom, he’s not a stranger. He’s our next-door neighbor. He fixes electrical stuff and knows about computers.”

“Tommy, please.”

“Mom! He just came over to break up a fight between me and Artie. He’s okay.”

“I’m not going to ask you again. Just do it.”

“You always think everyone’s a bad guy,” he mumbled as he turned around and made his way to the front door. We watched him fish the key out of his pocket, unlock the door, and go inside, leaving it partially open. His mother turned to me and said, “Please don’t talk to my son when I’m not around.”

“Okay. He’s right, though. I just came over to break up a possible fight with a boy who’s twice his size. The outcome didn’t look good for Tommy.”

“Well, thank you for that, but I mean what I say. This is not the best neighborhood, and I’d like to keep my boy safe from strangers.”

“I understand.”

She turned around, went inside, and locked the door behind her.

I guess I didn’t make much of an impression, I thought, as I returned to my house and resumed listening to the game. I finished my beer, but it was getting pretty dark, and the chill of the evening was now matching the chill I felt from Tommy’s mom. I picked up my radio and went inside.

I kept thinking about this first encounter with Momma Bear. What we see can be at such odds with what’s really there. She saw me as a threat to her cub when all I’d been trying to do was protect him from a bully. The people in my school saw me as a child molester, despite having no proof of that except the word of a troubled teen. What my dad often sees when I visit him is anyone’s guess. What does it take for people to quit misinterpreting what they see?

I wasn’t tired just yet, so I thought I’d get a little more work done on the conversion of my living room while I listened to the game. As I spent time working on the front counter, where I would take work in and the cash register would sit, I thought about what Bobby told me concerning Tina. She’d changed her look and her demeanor, it seems. She’s obviously been affected by this incident too. And what about those bruises? Someone caused them. Something had happened to her that night, the truth of which she’s trying to cover up. But why?

I’ve got to stop thinking about this so much. It’s over and done with, and I’ve moved on. I’ve got to concentrate now on making a success of my new business and forget about teaching for a while.

I put it out of my mind, for the time being at least, and put a renewed effort into finishing the counter while listening to the game. The game ended up going into extra innings, and it was 11:00 before it was over. I was able to complete the counter in that time. This had been a long day, and I was beat, so Archie and I went upstairs to bed. Tomorrow I’ll begin organizing the area where I’ll work on the electrical equipment and build myself a work bench.
 
 
 

Archie woke me up as usual at 6:00 AM, and after feeding him and going for a half-hour run, I grabbed a bite to eat and began working on the work area. At 9:00 there was a knock on the front door. I hollered, “It’s open. Come on in!”

It was Tommy’s mom, and she was carrying a drink carrier with two cups in it and a bag that said Sam’s Donut Shop on the side. I stood up and walked over to join her in front of the counter, and I cleared a place on it for her to set the stuff down. She was wearing jeans today, and her hair was down.
 
“Do you like coffee?” she asked.

“Yes, I do, and I haven’t had a cup yet today. That’s very thoughtful.”

“I didn’t know what you take in it or even if you like it, but I brought some creamer and packets of sugar. Help yourself.”

I poured two creamers into my coffee and sipped it. It was good.

“I’m Virginia Boardman, but I usually go by Ginnie.”

“Alan Phelps,” I said as I extended my hand to shake. She put a warm hand into mine, and we shook.

“Listen, Alan, I’d like to apologize for how I greeted you last night and for my suspicions.”

“It’s okay. I understand how it may have looked.”

“Yes, but I was rude and didn’t give you a chance to talk. I hope you’ll forgive me.”

“Nothing to forgive. I wouldn’t want my kid, if I had one, talking to strangers either. And you’re right; this neighborhood is kind of rough.”

“Well, Tommy explained to me that you helped him out of a sticky wicket with his ‘friend’ Artie.”

“Yeah, we had a good laugh about that. He was quite amused by the term. Called it a ‘wicky sticket.’”

She smiled. “I don’t know why Tommy calls him a friend. That Artie is always teasing Tommy for making mistakes, just like that one. And Tommy stutters some, and Artie makes fun of him whenever he does. I’m really not fond of him, but Tommy likes to hang around with him for some reason. So, look, I want to explain to you why I was so short with you last night.”

“That’s really not necessary.”

But she ignored that and continued, “I’m a nurse in the ICU at Sparrow Hospital, and right at the end of my shift, a young boy about Tommy’s age was admitted to the unit. He had just had surgery to repair damage to his stomach and kidneys at the hands of his stepfather, who kicked him in the gut and back. This was not the first time we’ve seen this kid. I was furious about it and left work in a bad mood. That was on my mind when I met you. I’m so sorry I took it out on you.”

“Is that a cream-filled Long John I see in that bag there? If it is, you’ve more than made up for it.” She smiled, pulled the Long John out of the bag, and handed it to me. I took a bite, getting a good portion of the cream filling and the chocolate on top. It was heaven. “I know where I’m getting my donuts from now on.”

Ginnie pulled out a jelly donut. “I was going to give you a choice. Apparently, you have a special fondness for those.”

“I like jelly too, but these are numero uno,” I said as I smacked my lips.

She looked around at the mess. “So, this is going to be an electrical repair shop besides being your house. What kind of equipment do you repair?”

“Just about any electrical equipment. Some electronics too.”

“What’s the difference?”

“Think of electrical equipment as anything with motors, like vacuum cleaners, fans, turn tables, garbage disposals. Electronic equipment contains microchips and circuit boards like computers, printers, TVs, and microwave ovens.”

“Tommy loves computers. I have to pry him out of Radio Shack whenever we visit there. He’s been bugging me to get him one, but they’re pretty expensive. He told me he’d like to learn to create his own games.”

We continued talking for another few minutes while we ate and drank the donuts and coffee. It was very pleasant. After a while, Ginnie said, “Listen, Alan. I don’t want to take up any more of your time. I can see that you’re quite busy getting ready for your grand opening. When’s it going to be?”

“I think I’ll be ready in about 10 days. When I get all the shelving and cupboards put in, then I’ve got to buy all the parts I’ll need for making repairs. I sure enjoyed talking to you, Ginnie. You really didn’t have to go to the trouble of buying me coffee and donuts, but man, am I glad you did.”

“Well, you seem like a good guy. Talk to Tommy any time. He’ll love it. He’s grown up without a father, and I think he’d love some older male company.”

“Thanks, Ginnie.” I gave her a mock salute. “I’ll be happy to. He’s a good kid. And thanks for the donuts and coffee. Enjoy your day.”

“You too.”

She left then, and I watched her walk away. The tight jeans fit her very well. She really was quite lovely. I was smiling as I went back to work.
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.


Chapter 10
What We See - Chapter 8

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 7:  After Alan has sent Artie home, he stands talking to Tommy by the front door. Tommy’s mother returns from work. When she sees her son talking to a stranger, she orders him inside and tells Alan not to talk to her son when she’s not around. He agrees not to and returns to his house where he puts in some more work to get his business ready for opening soon.
 
The next morning, while working again, he is interrupted by Tommy’s mother who brings him coffee and donuts. She introduces herself as Ginnie Boardman and asks Alan to forgive her for her rudeness the previous evening, explaining that she works as a nurse in the ICU of a hospital, and an abused child with severe injuries was admitted last night, which put her in a bad mood. Alan is very forgiving, they chat a while, and Ginnie gives him permission to talk to Tommy anytime. He admires the view as she leaves.
 
 
Chapter 8

 
Nine days later, on a Monday in mid-June, Alan’s Electrical Equipment Repair was officially open for business. The last eight days had been a whirlwind of activity in preparation. This included a variety of tasks like installing a bell to ring when the front door opened with a customer, wiring my workshop for 220 volts, putting in extra lighting, installing and stocking bins for small parts, acquiring a number of different parts catalogs, having business cards and invoices printed up, installing work order software on my computer, and a hundred other things. I had borrowed a book from the library called How to Start a New Small Business and followed its step-by-step instructions. It had been invaluable.

To advertise the business, I paid for an ad in the Yellow Pages and took out an ad in the local newspaper. When I unlocked the front door this morning at 9:00, I was officially open. I had placed an OPEN sign on the front door as well as a rolling cart next to the door so that customers carrying a large piece of equipment could place their item on it either for opening the door or for easy carrying from their car into the shop. It can be tough opening a door when your arms are full with a large piece of equipment. I had also bought a box of donuts from Sam’s Donut Shop for the occasion and set it on the counter for customers.

At 9:05, Tommy came through the door. School had just let out for the summer, and this was the first official day of summer vacation. I greeted him. Archie was sitting up on the counter, and Tommy came over to pet him.

“Hi Mr. Phelps. Hey, Archie.” Tommy had met Archie a few days ago when Archie and I had come to greet him at the door one evening. Archie was a friendly cat and didn’t mind strangers at all. Tommy came right up and started scratching him on top of his head.

“Morning, Tommy. Help yourself to a donut.“

“Thanks.” He picked out a chocolate one with sprinkles on top. “Had any customers yet?”

“Yeah, the tenth one just left. Open five minutes, and already 10 customers!”

 Tommy laughed. “So, how did you learn how to fix stuff?”

“Well, I used to love to take things apart as a kid to see how they worked. My dad had bought me a toolkit, and I spent all my allowance money on new tools too. I had quite a collection. My dad was an electrician, and he taught me a lot about electricity. I’ve always been fascinated by electrical devices, which put electricity to work for us. Fixing them is easy once you understand how they work.”

Thinking about this brought back some bitter memories of my folks fighting over the time I used to spend fiddling with electrical devices. Mom realized early on that I was dyslexic and used to spend hours with me helping me to learn to read better. The schools didn’t know much about it, and she didn’t either, until she bought a book about it and started working with me because none of the teachers would. She was very patient, and it was time-consuming, but I don’t think I’d have made it very far in my education had she not put in those hours with me.

My dad, on the other hand, had no patience for this. Turns out he was dyslexic himself and didn’t read so well, but he was a smart man and had been able to compensate. He thought I should spend my time learning a trade, such as being an electrician like him, rather than wasting hours trying to read from some storybook that was almost incomprehensible to him. It was a never-ending battle between them, with him insisting she leave me alone to fiddle with gadgets and her insisting that I would be capable of so much more than being “just an electrician,” as she put it, if I could read better.

Tommy asked another question, which brought me out of my reverie. “Do you think I could learn how to fix stuff too?”

“Well, that depends on your level of interest and how much time you’re willing to invoice in it. I mean, invest.”

Tommy had a quizzical look on his face. “I do that a lot too—say the wrong word for things. Mom says I have dyslexia. Do you know what that is?”

“Yes, I’m dyslexic too. I say the wrong word for things all the time.”

“Do people laugh at you when you do?”

“They sure used to when I was a kid like you. I was teased a lot for it. Why? Are you teased about it?”

“Yeah, especially by Artie. I don’t know why I like him because he teases me all the time, but when he isn’t teasing me, we have fun together. We like to do a lot of the same things. I just wish he’d shut up sometimes.”

“Do you know if he’s teased for anything?”

“Yeah, his last name is Intintoli. Kids call him ‘Ten-ton-toli’ because he’s pretty fat.”

“I’ve noticed that big kids who get teased and don’t feel so good about themselves will often tease smaller kids. He’s trying to get back at the kids who tease him, but he’s going about it in the wrong way—the easy way—by picking on you, who have nothing to do with his teasing. It’s because he can.”

“That’s messed up.”

“Yeah, it is. But do you know the best way to deal with it? Try playing along with it and purposely messing up a few more words. That’s what I used to do. Like, if I had said, ‘I know why the dunkling wasn’t loved by his mother,’ meaning duckling, of course, and a kid laughed about it, I might follow it with, ‘Yeah, that dunkling wasn’t so you-gly, he just wasn’t a dunkling after all; he turned into a beautiful swami.’ The kid will likely crack up, but just laugh with him. It’s hard for him to keep teasing you when you’re laughing right along.”

“Hey, that’s pretty good.”

“Or, it doesn’t have to be that elaborate. For example, a conversation with your teacher might go like this: She’s handing essays back to the class and says, ‘Tommy, this sounds like a tenth grader’s paper. How do you know so many big words?’ and you say, ‘I looked them up in the tyrannosaurus,’ and she chuckles while the kids laugh, and she says, ‘I think you mean the thesaurus.’  Then you say, ‘No, I have a really smart tyrannosaurus at home, and he knows a lot of big words.’ You see how to do it? If you’re quick and don’t let it get to you, you can turn it right around.”

Tommy laughed and said, “Yeah, I think I’ll try that out on Artie first.”

Right about then, my first customer walked through the door, carrying a toaster under her arm. She was an old black woman with a scarf wrapped around her hair. She was rather stout and walked with a cane.

“Hello, young fellow. I live up the street, and I seen your sign. You think you could fix this toaster? My grandson knocked it on the floor th’other day. He say it was a accident, but I think he jus’ bein’ careless. Anyways, it busted now. It burn the toast now cuz it don’t pop up.”

“I think I can probably fix this, Mrs….”

“Beeman. I’m Ida Beeman. Pleased ta meet ya, Mr. Alan. I seen your name on the sign.”

“It’s just Alan. That’s my first name.”

“Well, I still call you Mr. Alan. That the way I address people.”

“It’s nice to meet you too, Miss Ida. You’re my very first customer.” She beamed. “This is Tommy Boardman. He’s my next-door neighbor.”

“Oh, I know Tommy. Hello there, young man.”

“Hi… Mrs. Beeman.”

“You can call me Miss Ida too, if you want.”

“Okay.”

“You gonna be Mr. Alan helper?”

“I dunno. Maybe someday, if I learn how to fix stuff.”

“Good. So, when you think you could fix this, Mr. Alan?”

“Not sure yet until I see what’s wrong. It might be a few days if I have to order parts for it, or it might be tomorrow. Just depends on what I see when I get it open. Why don’t I write up an order for it and get your name and phone number, and I’ll give you a call later today to give you an estimate of the time and cost? How’s that?”

“That’s allll-right.”

I filled out the work order and wished her a good day. My first customer is in the books.
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.


Chapter 11
What We See - Chapter 9

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 8:  Tommy visits Alan on the opening day of his new store. They reveal to each other their problems with dyslexia. Alan teaches Tommy a new way to deal with teasing from other kids. Tommy expresses an interest in learning to fix electrical equipment. Alan’s first customer, Ida Beeman, brings in a toaster for repair.
 
 
Chapter 9
 
 
Soon after, I answered a couple of calls from customers who asked if I could fix a TV and a room air conditioner. I told them both to bring them in, which they agreed to do. That was it for a while, but it afforded me plenty of time to open up and look at Miss Ida’s toaster.

Tommy was still here, so I talked it through with him as I opened up the toaster by removing the side panel. “Miss Ida said the toast was burning because it wouldn’t pop up, so the problem isn’t with the heating element but with the mechanics that make the carriage pop up. Do you know what a circuit is?”

“Yeah. It’s like a wire leads from a battery to a light bulb, and then another wire leads back to the battery, kind of in a circle. I guess that’s why it’s called a circuit.”

“Exactly right. So, if there’s any break or gap in the circuit, the bulb won’t light, right?”

“Yep.”

I explained the next part very slowly. “A toaster is a fairly simple device. It has a timer attached to a solenoid, which is like a little piston that will push on the latch holding the spring-loaded carriage down when the bread has finished toasting. The bread sits on the carriage. When the latch is released, the carriage will pop back up. When the timer goes off, it closes a circuit and sends the electric charge down the wire between them to trigger the solenoid to push on the latch. So, we have to see if the problem is with the timer not working properly, or the solenoid, or it could even be that the latch, which is holding the carriage down, is bent so that it won’t let go. Won’t know ‘til we take a look. Does all that make sense?”

“Yeah. Can you point out the different parts to me?”

“Sure.” With the side panel off, I showed him the timer, solenoid, and latch. “I can see the problem right now. Can you see it?”

Tommy studied it carefully and said, “The wire from the timer to the solenoid broke or came undone when the toaster hit the floor, so no power was getting to the solenoid.”

“Exactly right. Well done! The solenoid isn’t getting triggered to pop the latch, so the carriage stays down. All I need to do is reattach the wire, and it should be good to go.”

After doing that, I said, “You must always test it out to make sure that was the only problem, because something else not so obvious might also be wrong with it. Why don’t you go into my kitchen through that door and grab a couple slices of bread from the bag on top of the counter? You’ll see it.”

Tommy returned with the bread a minute later. I plugged the toaster in, set the timer for a medium toast, put the bread in, and pushed the handle down. Two minutes later, the toast popped up, perfectly browned.

“I’m glad that’s all it was and it wasn’t a broken timer or solenoid; otherwise, I would have had to order those parts and wait for them to be shipped. Could have been a week before I’d get them. I have a few solenoids in the shop, but not one for every kind of toaster. Now I can call Miss Ida and tell her that her toaster is fixed.”

“What will you charge her for that?”

“No charge. It was such a simple fix. Sometimes the goodwill of a free service pays for itself in the long run with a happy customer who will come back with something bigger to fix.”

I could see him turning this over in his mind. Tommy then surprised me by saying, “Maybe I could bring the toaster to her house to save her the trip back to pick it up.”

“That would be really nice, Tommy. I’ll pay you a dollar if you do that.”

He looked at me and said, “No charge.”

While he was gone, I had an idea and printed up an advertisement for the store using software I had on my computer called Print Shop. It said:
 
 
 
Alan’s Electrical Equipment Repairs
 
2101 Losser St. in Mason
Phone: 555-3188
 
 
 
I can REPAIR most electric and electronic devices:
 
 
TVs
Computers
Radios
Microwave ovens
Printers and copiers
Phones
Sound systems
Dehumidifiers
Air conditioners
Small appliances
etc.
 
 
 
I printed up 20 copies of this. When Tommy got back, I asked him how it went with Miss Ida.

“She was very grateful and thanked me and you very much for fixing her toaster for free and delivering it to her. She gave me a dollar for a tip. I tried to give it back, but she insisted I keep it. She’s a lice nady. Ughh! That didn’t come out right.”

“That’s okay. I knew what you meant. And she’s likely to bring us more business in the future.”

“Us?”

“How would you like to work here part-time this summer?”

“You mean it?”

“Sure. I can pay you $1.50 an hour for 20 hours a week if you can manage that much. You’ll have to get your mom’s permission first, but I’d be glad to have the help, and I could teach you a lot too.”

“Gee, thanks, Mr. Phelps! I’ll go ask her right now. She doesn’t work today. Her shifts change around a lot.” He left then with a spring in his step.

Twenty minutes later, he was back with Ginnie. “Hi, Alan. Tommy tells me you’d like to hire him to work for you this summer.”

“Hi, Ginnie. Yeah, if it’s okay with you. He was able to diagnose what was wrong with a toaster today. I think with a little instruction, he’ll be a natural at this.”

She turned to Tommy. “What do you think? Would you like to?”

“Well, duh! That’s why I came over and asked you.”

“Tommy, I’d rather you didn’t speak to me the way you and Artie speak to each other. A simple ‘Yes’ will do.”

“Sorry.”

“Well, it looks like you’ve got an employee,” she said to me. Tommy was beaming. “Look, Alan, would you like to come over and have dinner with me and Tommy after work today? I’m planning to eat around 6:00.”

“That would be very nice. Thank you. I’ll be there.”

“Okay, well, I’ll leave you two to work. Thanks for giving Tommy the opportunity to work and earn some money this summer. Maybe he won’t get into as much trouble with that Artie.”

“Ah, Mom, he’s not so bad.”

“Well, you have your opinion, and I have mine. He’s not so bad that I forbid you to play with him; I just wish you’d find a nicer friend. See you fellas later,” she said in parting.

Tommy looked at me, shook his head a few times, and said, “Mothers!”

I just smiled and nodded. “Alright, for your first job, I’d like you to go around town, stapling or taping these up on telephone poles, bus stops, and other public places where they’ll be seen. Gotta advertise the new business. Don’t put too many in one spot. Try to spread them around where people will see them. Do you think you can do that?”

“Sure. Piece a cake, Mr. Phelps.”

“Hey, Tommy. Now that we’re going to be working together, why don’t you just call me Alan?”

“Okay, Alan.”

I gave him a stapler and a roll of Scotch tape and told him how high to put the signs. “If you run out and think of some more spots to put them, let me know, and I’ll print up some more. This should give you a good start, though.”

“Okay, see you later.”
 
 
 

I got two more calls while he was gone. One was about fixing a dehumidifier, and one was about a computer that had frozen up. I told them both to bring them here tomorrow, and I would take a look at them. When Tommy got back, he told me about the different places he had put up the signs, and I printed up five more for him. I told him that after putting those up, he could take the rest of the day off and that I’d see him at dinner at his house.
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a neighbor who lives on Loser Street.


Chapter 12
What We See - Chapter 10A

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 9: Alan teaches Tommy how to fix the toaster. Tommy volunteers to deliver the repaired toaster to Miss Ida, who tips him a dollar. Alan decides to hire Tommy to work for him this summer after first asking Ginnie about it and getting her okay. While in Alan’s store, Ginnie invites him to dinner that evening. For his first task, Alan sends Tommy out to put up flyers advertising the business around town.
 
 
Chapter 10A
 
 
At 5:30, I turned the OPEN sign on the front door to CLOSED, locked the door, and went upstairs to freshen up and change for dinner tonight. I put on a polo shirt and khaki pants, left food for Archie, who hadn’t come in yet, then headed over to the Boardmans’. Tommy greeted me at the door.
“Hi, Alan. C’mon in. Want to see my room?”

“Hey, Tommy. Sure, but let me say hi to your mom first.”

Ginnie came out to greet me. She was wearing an apron with a few splatters of tomato sauce on it. The odor of pasta sauce cooking was unmistakable. Beneath the apron, I could see she was wearing a long-sleeved lavender-colored Poor Boy-style top and those tight jeans. Her hair was in a loose braid, and she had on light makeup. She was one of those natural beauties with a wholesome girl-next-door look who didn’t need much makeup—just a bit of eye shadow and lipstick. “Hi, Alan. Welcome to our home.”

“Thanks, Ginnie.” I looked around the living room, which was just to the right of the entry. “You have a lovely house.”

“Thank you. It’s small, but there’s less upkeep that way. Dinner should be ready in about 10 minutes. I hope you like manicotti.”

“Oh, I like anything Italian. It smells wonderful.”

“Tommy, you’ve got some time to show Alan your room now if you’d like. I’ll call when we’re ready to eat.”

“Okay, Mom. It’s upstairs, Alan.”

I followed him up and entered his bedroom. It was small, but packed with interesting stuff. He seemed to like baseball since there was a large poster of George Brett in his batting stance. I could also see a mitt on the edge of his desk in the corner.

“So, you’re a baseball fan, huh?”

“Yeah, I’m in the Little League. I'm on the Jolly Rogers team. There's a game on Saturday. You want to come see it?”

Ginnie was right about his eagerness for older male company. He really seems to be latching on, but he’s a great kid, and I like being around him. It must have been hard for him to grow up without a dad.
 
“I hope it’s an afternoon game because I have to work in the morning. The store will be open ‘til 2:00 PM.”

“The game starts at 2:00.”

“I’ll come after work then. I won’t have missed too much. How many innings do you play?”

“Six. The game should be over by 3:30.”

“Well, I’ll get there as soon as I can after work, okay? Just tell me where it is.”

He told me where the ballfield was, and I thanked him for inviting me. He then showed me some of the models he had built. It was quite a variety. There was a three-masted clipper ship in full sail between a WW2 tank and an F-16 fighter jet.

I looked each one over carefully. All of them were well constructed, with almost no glue stains. It showed that he was a careful worker. “Did you use the instructions, or were you able to build them without studying them?”

“Well, I studied the diagrams, but I don’t read the best, so I kinda skipped reading them. I like the kind where there’s mostly pictures. Some of the names for things are kinda weird.”

“I hear you. These are very well-made. You have a careful hand with the glue.”

“Thanks.”

I looked around his room a little further and noticed a bulletin board with a number of drawings on it. They appeared to be of superheroes, and they were very good.

“Did you draw these pictures?”

“Yeah. That’s another hobby I have.”

“Well, they’re excellent. You have quite a good eye for detail and a skillful hand. Wish I could draw half as well. Have you always liked to draw?”

“As long as I can remember, I’ve been drawing stuff.”

“Do you take an art class in school?”

“Yep. It’s probably my best subject, but I’m also good in math and really good in science except I don’t always finish the tests on time ‘cause I’m such a slow reader. He usually lets me stay after and finish them, though. I get A’s in all those classes.”

How do you do in other subjects like English and Social Studies?”

“Not so good—mostly Cs and sometimes a D. I have trouble in the classes where you have to read a lot. I try real hard, but it’s tough for me. Some of my teachers just thought I was lazy and didn’t imply myself.”

“Yeah, I know the type. I had trouble in those same classes when I was your age, and my grades weren’t the best in them either.”

“Does it ever get better?”

“There’s no cure for it, if that’s what you’re asking, but there are ways to cope with it. They’re learning more about it all the time. My mother used to work with me very hard on my reading. It helped a little.”

“Yeah, my mom works hard with me too. I just wish my teachers knew more about it.”

Right about then, Ginnie called from downstairs, “Dinnertime!” and we headed down to join her at the table.

The house was so small that the “dining room” was really just an extension of the kitchen. There was a small table set for three.

“Alan, why don’t you sit there,” she said, pointing to one of the seats. Tommy and I sat down. There were salad bowls full of lightly dressed salad already at the table and glasses of water. She then brought in two plates with two manicotti shells on each, smothered in marinara sauce and cheese, and a piece of garlic bread on the side. It smelled delicious. She set these down for Tommy and me and returned to the kitchen to fetch her own plate and a bottle of red wine.

“Would you like some wine with your meal, Alan?”

“Yes, thank you,” and she filled wineglasses for me and herself.

“How about me, Mom?” said Tommy.

“When you’re older.”

“Rats.

Dinner was very pleasant. Ginnie offered me seconds on the manicotti and garlic bread, both of which I accepted. She was a good cook, and the meal was delicious. Tommy regaled us, mostly me, with stories about his little league games, and I asked Ginnie if she minded that I come watch his game after work on Saturday as Tommy had asked me. I told her I’d be a little late, and she said she would save me a seat in the bleachers.

After a dish of ice cream for dessert, Tommy asked if he could go watch TV. Ginnie told him he could but that she wanted him to read a chapter or two in his book before bed, and he left, happy.

That left Ginnie and me alone at the table. As we relaxed over a cup of coffee, she said, “Tommy seems really drawn to you, Alan. That was awfully nice of you to offer him a job this summer and to agree to watch his baseball game. I do my best with him, but it’s hard to be both a mom and a dad to him.”

“I can imagine. You’ve done a great job. He’s a good kid.”

“I try. It’s not easy, though. He struggles with some things, like reading. He may have told you that he’s dyslexic. He’s never been tested for it because he’s been able to scrape by, but I’ve done a lot of reading about it, and he exhibits all the signs. He’s a very bright boy; he just has trouble reading and writing.”

“Believe me, I understand. I’m moderately dyslexic myself, and school was difficult for me in all the subjects that required extensive reading and writing. To this day, it still doesn’t come easily to me, but I’ve improved some since childhood. Math and science have always been my strongest areas. Tommy told me they are for him as well, along with art.”

“Then I’m sure you’ve studied it too. There seems to be a spectrum of the disorder, and apparently neither you nor Tommy are that severe. Do they know what causes it and if there’s any hope for reversing it?”

“From what I’ve read, the dyslexic brain just works a little differently from the normal brain. They haven’t found any correlation with IQ, and some very smart people have been dyslexics, including Albert Einstein. It’s been said he didn’t begin talking until he was four years old, but I don’t know if that part’s true.”

“I didn’t know that. I’ve always known Tommy is smart, but I’ve had to work really hard with him on his reading, especially with phonics. It takes him forever to read and get his homework done. It may be helping some, but not as much as I’d hoped.”

“Yeah, that’s the way it seems to go. My mother worked hard with me too, and it may have helped a little, but it’s almost like trying to help you hear better if you’re hearing impaired. You can wear hearing aids, which may help some, but there’s a limit just how much you can improve things. But I’d keep at it with Tommy, even if it’s helping only a little. Might I ask if Tommy’s father was dyslexic?”

“No, not that I know of. I’ve read that there may be a genetic component to it, but his father never let on that he had it or had any trouble reading, and I never heard him mix up his words the way Tommy does sometimes. Let me ask you—how did you manage to cope with it all your life? You appear to have become well-adjusted to it.”

“It wasn’t always easy. I developed some strategies to deal with it with the kids, but dealing with the teachers was another matter. Most didn’t seem to understand or accept it and thought I was lazy.
 
 
 
This chapter will be continued...

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a neighbor who lives on Loser Street.


Chapter 13
What We See - Chapter 10B

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 10A: Alan goes to the Boardmans’ for dinner. While Ginnie finishes preparing the meal, Tommy shows Alan his room. Alan discovers he is an outstanding model builder and artist. During dinner, Tommy tells Alan about his Little League team and invites Alan to watch his game on Saturday, which he agrees to do. Tommy leaves to watch TV while Alan and Ginnie talk about Tommy’s dyslexia, and Alan tells her about his own.
 
 
Chapter 10B
 
 
By this time, I felt like steering the conversation in a different direction. I said, “So, Ginnie, tell me about how you went into nursing.”

“I got married at a very young age—right after high school when I was only 18—and had Tommy six months later. My husband went into construction and did pretty well, but he would often go drinking with his buddies after work. One night, when Tommy was three, he was in a car accident on his way home and was killed when he hit a tree. When Tommy was older, I told him he’d swerved to avoid hitting a deer, but I don’t know whether or not that’s true. He was probably just drunk and lost control of the car. His blood alcohol level was measured at 2.4. He shouldn’t have been driving.

“That left me all alone, with no education beyond high school and a toddler to support.”

“That must have been difficult.”

“It was. He had a very small life insurance policy that gave us $20,000, but we ended up moving here to Loser Street because that’s all I could afford. My parents helped a little too, so I was able to go to nursing school while my mom sat for Tommy, and in two years I got my LPN. I went to work right away, but I continued taking classes to become an RN, which I did three years ago. We’re finally able to breathe a little because I got a sizable increase in pay.”

“You seem to have managed very well, and you’ve done a fine job raising Tommy.”

“Thank you. I’d like to buy a better house someday and have begun saving for a down payment, but it may be a while. So, what’s your story, Alan? How did you happen to join us ‘losers’ here on Loser Street?”

I had prepared a story for just such occasions. “After high school, I went to work for my father, who was an electrician and had his own repair business. I eventually got my electrician’s license too after apprenticing for him for three years. We lived in a town near Ft. Wayne. But he began developing Alzheimer’s a few years back and eventually couldn’t take care of himself anymore. It was time to move him to a nursing home. Fortunately, there was a new wing added to the VA hospital in Grantham that was a memory care wing, so we decided to move him there. He was a WW2 vet, so he qualified.

“I carried on the business for a few years, but my real love was not so much being an electrician but in repairing electrical equipment. I had some money saved up and preferred not to have a mortgage, so I bought this place outright and set up shop here. I thought the neighborhood wouldn’t count against me too much, especially since I can repair computers. My ads for the store will appear not only here but in Grantham too. Not much competition for it yet because home computers are still quite new, and I figure people will go about anywhere nearby to get them repaired. Until now, I think you’d have to go to Ft. Wayne or Chicago to get one repaired. Hopefully my thought will pay off.”

“Let’s hope so.”

We talked about a lot of things over the next hour as we enjoyed some more coffee and each had another dish of ice cream. She was easy to talk to, and the conversation was varied and pleasant. I told her how much I loved baseball, and she did too, having played softball herself in high school.

“Tommy would probably love to have a catch with you sometime if you still have a mitt. I play catch with him occasionally and even try pitching to him so he can practice hitting, but he always asks me to throw it overhand and harder, and I can’t seem to give him enough of a challenge.”

“Oh, I’d love that. Yeah, I’ve still got my mitt. Maybe Saturday evening or Sunday when I’m not working.”

She sat there in thought for a minute. “You know, Alan, I want to apologize again for our first meeting last evening. You’re really a great guy, and I’m just so sorry I came across the way I did.”

I reached across and put my hand down on top of hers on the table. She made no attempt to move hers away. “You don’t need to apologize for that again. It was a natural reaction to a mother coming up and seeing a strange man talking to her kid, and I can certainly understand it in the context of what you had just been through at work. You’ve way more than made up for it with the donuts and coffee, and now the dinner tonight, which I have to mention again, was delicious.”

I circled my hand underneath hers and held it across the table as we looked into each other’s eyes and smiled. “Well, I’m glad we’re good,” she said.

Tommy came running in right then to tell us about a nature show he’d just watched, and we pulled our hands apart, but I think he’d noticed we were holding hands. He told us all about it and asked if we wanted to see the White Sox play the Twins with him, and we all went into the living room together to watch it. He sat between us on the sofa as we watched the game together.

The White Sox ended up losing a close game when the Twins’ Kirby Puckett hit a 9th-inning home run to end it. We were all disappointed, but it was a great game with lots of hitting, and it had been fun to watch. When it was over, I thanked both of them for a wonderful evening, and they walked me to the door. I told Tommy he could come over at 10:00 tomorrow morning for work, and we said goodbye.
 
 

When I returned home, Archie was in the house. I like to get him in at night and will often call him if he hasn’t come back on his own by bedtime. He usually comes when I call, but tonight there was no need. It was almost 11:00 PM, so after giving him a snack, I headed upstairs with him for bed. He was waiting on the bed when I was finished in the bathroom, and I told him about my evening as I petted him. He has a very loud purr, which is usually non-stop while I pet him, and tonight was no exception. When I’d had enough petting and we settled in for the night, I began re-playing the events of the day.

I’d have to consider it an excellent first day. Though I’d done only one repair, and a simple one at that, I had the promise of two more jobs tomorrow. But the best part of the day had to have been my time with Tommy and Ginnie. We got along so well together that it almost seemed like a family unit tonight. I’m looking forward to having Tommy work for me and being able to teach him things. My mind kept going back to holding Ginnie’s hand and how good it felt. And now I’ve got an invitation to spend more time together with them at the Little League game on Saturday.

I gave only passing thought to my earlier troubles at Grove Park High, which continue to plague my mind from time to time, but now I’ve got something to look forward to rather than back. I hated fibbing to Ginnie about my past, but I couldn’t tell her about that, at least right now, and maybe I never would. I just hope she doesn’t find out about it from someone else, or that would be damaging to the sense of trust she appears to have in me now. I’m going to have to put some more thought into how and when I might tell her about it.

With Archie nestled against my legs, I soon drifted off to a good, solid sleep.
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.


Chapter 14
What We See - Chapter 11A

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 10A: Alan goes to the Boardmans’ for dinner. While Ginnie finishes preparing the meal, Tommy shows Alan his room. Alan discovers he is an outstanding model builder and artist. During dinner, Tommy tells Alan about his Little League team and invites Alan to watch his game on Saturday, which he agrees to do. Tommy leaves to watch TV while Alan and Ginnie talk about Tommy’s dyslexia, and Alan tells her about his own.
 
 
Chapter 11A
 
 
I awoke to a gentle nip on the nose from Archie around 6:30. I followed my regular early morning routine by feeding him, going for a run, and returning home to shower and fix my own breakfast.

By this time, it was 8:45—close enough to opening time at 9:00—so I unlocked the door and turned the sign around to officially open for the second day. I also started brewing a pot of coffee.

Around 9:15, the customer I had talked to yesterday about the broken dehumidifier came in and dropped it off.

“When I turn it on,” he said, “it doesn’t sound quite the same anymore. It runs all day, but it’s stopped collecting water.”

“Sounds like the compressor might have quit working. Look at it this way: at least you don’t have to empty that collection tank every day!”

He laughed. I got his contact information and told him I would call later, after I’d had a chance to look at it, and I would give him an estimate of when it would be done and the cost.

We then discussed last night’s White Sox-Twins game in detail, since he was also a baseball fan. Soon after he left, Tommy came in. He was 10 minutes early for work, which is a good sign of his work ethic.

“Our second customer just dropped off his dehumidifier. Why don’t we open it up and take a look? I’m going to let you take the back cover off. Tools are over there on that pegboard. Grab a Phillips-head screwdriver, would you? You know what that is?”

“Yep.”

“Put the screws in this aluminum bowl as you remove them; then you won’t have to hunt for them to put the cover back on.”

He did as instructed, working carefully to remove the five screws and pull the back cover off.

“Alright, do you know how a dehumidifier works?” I asked.

“Not really.”

“Okay. What happens on a warm day to a glass of ice water or Coke?”

“It gets empty when I drink it,” he said with a grin.

“Funny guy. I mean to the outside of the glass?”

“Water in the air condenses on it.”

“That’s right. It’s because when the warm, humid air hits the glass and cools, it can no longer hold so much water vapor in it, and it comes out and onto the glass. Same principle in a dehumidifier. That’s what all those condenser coils are for. They remove the moisture from the air, and it drops down into this collection tank below. So, what do you think makes those condenser coils cold?”

“The frigidating fluid, like in the fridge?”

“Right. It’s called the refrigerant. It circulates through the condenser coils to make them cold so they can collect water from the air on them. Let’s turn the switch on and see what happens.”

When I flipped the switch, we heard the machine start up and run, but I could tell right away where the problem was, but not yet what was causing it. “Tommy, do you see this black cylinder here?” He nodded.

“It’s called the compressor. Its job is to raise the pressure of the refrigerant and force it through this thin tube. Then this fan over here helps cool it and turn it from a gas back into a liquid before it runs through the condenser coils. It should always be running when the dehumidifier is running. It also vibrates, but this one isn’t running. That’s our problem. Now we just have to figure out why it isn’t running. If you take the cover off, we can start the repair by testing the overload switch, which causes the machine to shut off if it overheats.”

Tommy removed it, and I tested the switch with a test meter. It was fine. “Now we have to test this thing over here, where all these wires are running into. It’s called a capacitor. Its job is to give a boost of electricity to kickstart the compressor and the fan. I’m going to let you test it, but first you have to discharge any stored-up power; otherwise, you could get a shock if you touched it. Unplug the machine, then take that screwdriver and just bridge these two points on top.” He did that.

“Now take the capacitor out and remove the leads so we can apply the meter to it.” He did that too and touched the probe to the two prongs on top.

“Hmm. Only 9 microferrets. It should be 15, as it says on the side of the capacitor. I think that’s the problem. The capacitor’s no good anymore, and we’ll have to replace it.”

“Do you have a spare condessitor… compressitor… uh, thingy?”

I smiled. “We learned about three things that all sound similar, didn’t we? A compressor, condenser, and capacitor. It’s easy to mix them up. Don’t feel bad. I had a hard time, too, keeping them straight at first. I knew what they did; I just screwed up the pronunciation.”

“How did you learn all this stuff, Alan?”

“I went to junior college for a couple of years right after high school, thinking I might want to do this for a living. I read a lot of books on it too. It was slow-going, but it was necessary to really understand it.
 
We got a lot of practical experience in the lab courses. I’ve got some capacitors in a drawer back there.” I pointed to the set of drawers. “Second drawer down, you’ll see a box of capacitors. Get one that says 15 micro ferrets on it.”

He did, and I had him replace it and wire it up again. Then I flipped the switch, and the sound changed, as not only the fan started up but the compressor too. The vibration told us it was working.

“One last thing to do before we test it out. I’m going to have you clean all the dust off these condenser coils. They’re starting to clog up. I’ve got a can of compressed air you can use to blow it out.”

When that job was done, we let the thing run for half an hour to see if it would collect water. While it was running, the front door opened, and in walked Ida Beeman. She was carrying something wrapped in foil in her hands.

“Good morning, Miss Ida. What brings you back here so soon?”

“Mornin’ boys. Wanted to thank you, Mr. Alan, for fixin’ my toaster yesterday and not chargin’ me nothin’ for it. That mighty nice a you. And thank you again, young man, for bringin’ it out to me. I hope you like peach pie. I didn’t have no fresh peaches,  so I used canned. But they good.”

“That’s very kind of you, Miss Ida. Thank you very much. I appreciate it.”

“That toaster workin’ jus’ fine now. I tole my grandson he lucky it didn’t cost nothin’ to fix. He a good boy; he jus’ careless sometimes. Well, I better be off now—leave you two fellas to your work. Take care now.” She turned around and headed for the door.

“Bye, Miss Ida,” we said together. “Thanks again for the pie,” I added. She raised her hand in parting.

No sooner had she gone, then I said to Tommy, “Shall we try a piece?”

“You bet.”

“Let’s take it back to the kitchen, where we can cut it and serve it up. I’ll leave the door to the kitchen open in case someone comes in while we’re back there. We’ll hear the bell.”

Once back in the kitchen, I cut a piece of pie for each of us and warmed them up in the small microwave oven I owned. A scoop of vanilla ice cream melting on top made it a perfect snack. It was delicious.
 
 

Ten minutes later, we went back out to the store and checked out the dehumidifier. Water had begun collecting in it. “Looks like we fixed it,” said Tommy with a smile. He looked proud that he had helped out.

“I think I can call the customer now and let him know it’s fixed. I was supposed to call him first with an estimate before fixing it, but it was such a simple fix that it wasn’t worth bothering him. It’ll only cost him $20 for the repair.”

The man was delighted that it had been fixed so quickly and said he would be back this afternoon to retrieve it. When he came back to pay later, I showed Tommy how to use the cash register. The man said he would recommend me to his friends, and I thanked him and gave him a couple of business cards. Another happy customer.

When the man had left, I also showed Tommy how I kept track of the transaction using software called Quicken on my computer. He was very interested in this.
 
 
 

Over the next few hours, I received three calls from folks who were responding to my ads in the paper or posted around town by Tommy. Two were for TVs, and one was a home computer. I told all of them to bring them to the shop, and I would take a look at them. Word is getting out.

During this time, the man who called about the computer yesterday brought it in for repair. I wrote up an order for him and told him I would get right on it and to expect a call this evening or tomorrow with an estimate.

Neither Tommy nor I took a lunch break since we’d had the pie. It was 2:00, and he’d put in his four hours today, so his day was done. He was reluctant to leave. I told him he could keep track of his own time, and I would rely on him to be honest and accurate about the 20 hours he would put in each week.

“Alan, would it be okay if I put in more than 20 hours? You don’t have to pay me for it.”

“Don’t you have other things you want to do this summer?”

“N-nothing more fun than this. I like this so far.”

“Well, we’ll see.”

He left then. Seems like I’ve got the perfect apprentice in Tommy. He’s like a little sponge, soaking up everything I tell him. I’m going to have to tell Ginnie about his first day. I think she’ll be really proud of him.
 
 
(This chapter will be continued.)

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.


Chapter 15
What We See - Chapter 11B

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 11A: Alan is brought a dehumidifier to be repaired, and he instructs Tommy on the repair. Ida Beeman brings them a peach pie she baked for them, thanking them for their free repair the previous day. They eat a piece right away at lunch, where they discuss baseball. Alan’s business is starting to pick up as word gets out about it. Tommy asks if he can work more than 20 hours. Alan loves his work ethic and vows to tell Ginnie about it.
 
 
Chapter 11B
 
 
An hour later, the man who had called yesterday with the frozen computer brought it in. It was an IBM PCjr computer that would no longer boot up. As I had no other repairs to make at the time, I told the man I could open it up right now and perhaps give him an immediate diagnosis. He said he would be glad to wait and would be interested in seeing the inside of his computer.

I invited him back to my work bench, where I removed the cover and looked inside. I suspected the motherboard was the culprit, and sure enough, it appeared blackened in a few areas where it looked like parts had melted on it.

“Did you happen to leave the computer on for an extended period of time?” I asked.

“I did leave it on one night. Do you think it overheated?”

“It’s a good possibility. If you look, there is a fan over here that cools the floppy disk drive, but it doesn’t cool the whole interior. This was not really built for extended usage, so it looks like being on for that length of time fried the motherboard.”

“Is that expensive to fix?”

“I’ll have to send for a new motherboard and replace it. It will cost you $250. It will take about a week to get a new one in and installed.”

“Hmm. That’s kind of a lot. I could buy a whole new Commodore 64 for $300, maybe even a little less.”

“This is a much nicer machine than the Commodore 64, though.”

“Yeah, but I’ve found I’m not using it to the extent I thought I would. It cost me $700 originally. My buddy has a Commodore 64 with some neat games and stuff, and I think that’s probably all I really need.”

I waited for him to decide what he wanted to do, but then I had a thought. “Tell you what. How about if I buy it from you for $300 as is? Then you’ll have enough to buy the Commodore 64, which you could go out and buy today.”

He thought about it for a few seconds. “Make it $350, and you’ve got a deal.”

“Alright, deal. Can I write you a check for the $350 right now?”

“Sure.”

I asked him his name and made out the check for him. We shook hands, and I gave him a business card.

When he had gone, I phoned an IBM replacement parts distributor and ordered a replacement motherboard. They told me I could expect it to arrive in a week. I had big plans for this computer.

Before the day was done, I got two more phone calls from two more potential customers who promised to bring their items in soon for repair. By closing time at 5:30, I had raked in $20 and spent $350. Not what you’d call a profitable day, but I did have many promising phone calls, and I’m sure business will pick up when word keeps getting out about the store.
 
 

Over the next few days, Tommy and I began settling into a pattern. He would come to work at 10:00 AM and work until 2:30. We would take a half hour for lunch at noon. We ate together at my kitchen table, but I left the door to the store open so that we could hear if any customers entered.

We mainly talked baseball. He was a big White Sox fan like I was, but he also enjoyed watching the Cubs play. He was looking forward to his little league game on Saturday and told me all about his team.

“So, what position do you play?” I asked him on Friday while polishing off my baloney sandwich.

“Mostly second base, but sometimes I play catcher too. I love second, though. Last game, I turned a double-play. It was really rad!”

“Are you a good hitter?”

“Pretty good. I’ve got a .308 batting average. I’m fast too, but sometimes not quite fast enough. Last game I tried stretching a single into a d-double, but I got hung up in a rundown.”

“Bit of a wicky sticket, huh?” He cracked up at that. “So, what happened?”

“I eventually got tagged out by the first baseman.”

“Well, I look at it like this: if you never get caught trying to turn a single into a double, you’re probably not trying it as often as you should.”

“Huh, I never thought of that.”

“I’m looking forward to your game tomorrow. Just remember, I’ll be about a half-hour late if you’re looking for me because I have to work until 2:00. But I’ll be there.”

“Thanks, Alan.”
 
 

We spent the rest of the afternoon until he left at 2:30 working on a TV set.

Archie liked to watch as Tommy and I worked. He would jump up on the workbench and supervise when he wasn’t pawing at dangling wires. Tommy loved to pet him, and Archie ate it up, his little motor running constantly. Archie also liked to greet customers when they came in the shop and would jump up on the counter, where they would talk to him and pet him. He was a people-cat and very friendly to just about everyone.

After Tommy left, I spent the rest of the afternoon working on a vacuum cleaner and a rotating fan until closing time at 5:30. Business was beginning to pick up, and I called the paper to renew my ad. I’m hoping to get even more business through word-of-mouth.
 
 

I’m only open for half a day on Saturdays and closed on Sundays. Tommy worked Monday through Friday, so I was by myself on Saturday. I took in a couple of new items for repair—a stand mixer and a radio.

At 1:30, I got a call from a doctor at the VA hospital. My dad had had an accident. Apparently, a workman was repairing a light fixture but didn’t have the correct screwdriver and left momentarily to go retrieve one. Unfortunately, he didn’t take his ladder down and just left it in place. My father came along at that time and, for some reason, decided to climb the ladder. He lost his balance and fell off, hitting his head on the floor and passing out. He was immediately moved to the emergency room, and the staff called me, saying that he was unconscious and that I should probably come quickly.

I tried calling Ginnie to tell her I wouldn’t make it to the game after all, but apparently, they had already left because there was no answer and no answering machine to leave a message on. I knew this would be disappointing to both of them and would betray the trust that I had built up with them, but there was nothing for it, and I had to go to the hospital. My dad might not survive this, and I wanted to be with him if this was the end.
 
I tried one last thing and left a yellow sticky note on their front door, saying very briefly that I had to go to the VA hospital because my dad had had an accident. I knew they wouldn’t see it before I was supposed to show up at the game, but there was nothing else I could do. Then I left for the VA, anxious and with a heavy heart.
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.


Chapter 16
What We See - Chapter 12

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 11B: Alan checks out a broken computer with the customer and discovers the motherboard has been fried. He ends up buying the computer from the man and giving him a generous price for it. He’s all set to go to Tommy’s baseball game when he gets a call from the VA hospital, where his dad lives in the memory care wing. There has been an accident. His dad climbed a ladder left by a careless workman and fell off and is now in the hospital wing. Alan is told he should come right away. He tries to call Ginnie to explain why he must miss the game, but they have already left, and there is no answering machine. He leaves a note on her door, but he is off to the hospital.
 
 
Chapter 12
 
 
Dad was in bad shape. X-rays showed that he had cracked his skull in the fall, and he was now in a coma. He was in a room in the intensive care ward, hooked up to an IV and a monitor that measured his heartbeat, respiration, and other things. His head was bandaged, and he looked gray. He was totally unresponsive when I talked to him, so I just sat with him, held his hand, and carried on a one-sided conversation about baseball. I wondered if he could hear me.

A nurse came in eventually to check his IV. She said he was stable for now, but the fracture was a serious one. When I asked her if he was going to pull through, she said I would have to ask the doctor about that. He would be in to check on Dad later this evening, and she’d have him call me to discuss his condition if I wasn’t there. I thanked her for taking good care of him, and she left.

I hung around for another half hour, just sitting there holding his hand, but there was nothing else I could do at this point, so eventually I left. I told the nurse at the nurse’s station that I would be at home tonight when the doctor called, and I thanked them again for their good care and left.

When I arrived back home, I saw Ginnie’s car in her carport, so I walked over to the Boardmans’ and rang the bell. She opened the door and looked at me. “Alan—”

“Is Tommy here?” I asked her. She seemed to be glaring at me.

“He’s really disappointed you didn’t come to the game to watch him play. I must say that I am too. He kept looking for you and was upset that you didn’t show.”

“I’m sure. And I completely understand, but there was an unfortunate reason for it, and if I could explain it to you both, I hope you’ll accept my sincere apology for not coming.” I glanced down then and noticed the yellow sticky note I had left on the door underneath a bush beside the front entry. It must have come loose and fallen off, and they hadn’t seen it. I bent down, picked it up, and shoved it in my pocket.

Right then, Tommy came downstairs and joined his mother at the door. He looked hurt. “I hoped you could come and see me play, Alan. You said you would.”

“I know I did, Tommy, and I’m very sorry, but something came up that prevented me from coming. I had just closed up shop and was freshening up to get ready to come when I got a phone call from the VA Hospital next door in Grantham. My dad is a patient there in the memory care unit. He has Alzheimer’s disease. Do you know what that is?”

“No.”

“He’s lost most of his memory, and much of the time he doesn’t even remember who I am or that I’m his son. There’s no cure for it, and it will get to the point where he won’t know me at all. Well, he had an accident today.”

I could see a concerned look come over Ginnie. “A workman had left a ladder in place on his floor when he left to retrieve a tool he’d forgotten, and my dad climbed the ladder, lost his balance, and fell off. He cracked his skull open and is now in the intensive care unit. I had to go to the hospital right then. I tried to call you, but you had already left for the game, and there was no answering machine for me to leave a message on. I’m so sorry I had to miss the game because I was really looking forward to seeing you play.”

He looked up at me. “I get it, Alan, but why did he climb that ladder?”

I smiled wryly at the question. “No one knows. He’s not in his right mind anymore, and he does things that don’t make sense. I’m not sure even he knows why he climbed the ladder.”

“What’s his status now?” asked Ginnie.

“He’s stable but in a coma. The doctor will call me tonight to let me know his status.”

“I’m so sorry to hear this. Of course, you had to go. Tommy and I understand, don’t we?” she said, looking at Tommy, who nodded. “So, please don’t worry about us anymore.”

“Well, thank you. How did the game go, by the way?”

“We lost,” said Tommy. “I had a single and a double with two RBIs and caught a tough pop-up, but we lost 8 to 4.”

“That’s too bad. Sounds like you had a good game, though.”

“Yeah, pretty good.”

“Well, I just wanted to explain why I wasn’t there, but I’d love to come to your next game. When is it?”

“Next Saturday, same time.”

“I promise I’ll be there unless something else like this comes up.”

“Thanks, and sorry about your d-dad. I hope he’ll be okay.”

“Thank you. Me too.”

I looked at Ginnie then. “Alan, we usually go out for pizza on Saturday evenings. Would you like to come with us?”

“I’ve got to stay home because I’m expecting a call from the doctor tonight after he sees my dad, but tell you what. Why don’t you both come over to my house, and I’ll order one for delivery, and we can eat it there? That way, I can be there for the call when it comes.”

“Tommy, what do you think?” Ginnie asked him.

“Sure.”

We made arrangements for when to come over, and I found out what they liked on their pizza and where they usually liked to get it. I told them I would see them later and left then, relieved that all was well—at least on that front.
 
 

They came over around 6:00, and together, Tommy and I showed Ginnie around the shop. The pizza arrived at 6:15, and we sat around the kitchen table and enjoyed it. Ginnie and I both had a beer, while Tommy had some Coke with the meal.

Although I was feeling on edge waiting for the phone call, Ginnie and Tommy helped keep my spirits up with the conversation during dinner. They related some of the amusing things Tommy had done while growing up, like the time he’d made breakfast in bed for Ginnie one Saturday morning a couple years back. It was April Fool’s Day, and the breakfast consisted of somewhat realistic-looking bacon, eggs, and pancakes, but it was completely phony. The scrambled eggs were made of yellow playdough, the bacon from strips of an old leather belt of his, and the pancake from an old powder puff he had painted a tan color. It was very amusing, and we all laughed about it.

When the meal was over, I showed them the rest of the house, which was upstairs. It was only two bedrooms and a bathroom. I’d made the second bedroom into a den where I had a sofa and my TV. Another White Sox game was being broadcast tonight, so I invited them to stay and watch the game with me.

The game was in the second inning when I turned it on. Tommy sat between us again on the sofa. Archie soon came in and joined us. He hadn’t met Ginnie yet, and he sniffed her hand when she held it out to him.

”Hello, kitty. What’s your name?”

“This is Archie. He’s a friendly boy, as you can see.”

“Hello, Archie. You’re a handsome guy.” She leaned over and began scratching his head and neck, which he loves. He jumped up onto her lap as she continued to scratch his head and rub his ears. He circled a few times on her lap, laid down facing her, and began purring. “He’s so sweet, Alan.”

“He’s really nice, isn’t he, Mom?” said Tommy, reaching over to pet him too.

“He sure is,” and after a beat, “just like his owner.” I could see a slight blush on her cheeks.

I caught her eye and smiled at her. Archie was in heaven with two petters now. We sat there together like this, watching the game. During the fourth inning, the phone rang in my bedroom across the short hall. I immediately tensed up as I got up to go answer it. I glanced at Ginnie, who said, “I hope everything’s okay.” I thanked her.

“Mr. Phelps, this is Dr. Neumeyer at the VA Hospital. I had planned to look in on your father a little later this evening, but I got an emergency page from his nurse saying that it was a code blue and that I should come immediately. By the time I got there, they had tried to revive him a number of times but were unable to. I’m afraid he passed away. The fracture most likely caused a bleed into his brain, and the pressure was too much for it. Even if they’d been able to revive him, it most likely would have left him in a vegetative state. I’m very sorry.”

I was silent for a long moment. Eventually, I said quietly, “Thank you, Doctor. I’m sure they did everything they could.” I was silent again as it began to sink in that he was really gone. I knew the end was inevitable for him; I just hadn’t expected it to come so soon.

“We will leave him where he is now if you would like to come see him.”

“Thank you. I’ll be there shortly.”

Ginnie and Tommy looked up at me when I came back into the den. She had turned the volume on the TV off, and she must have heard my last few remarks to the doctor. “I’m so sorry, Alan. I heard what you said to the doctor. Tommy, why don’t you head home now, and I’ll be there soon. I want to speak to Alan for a few minutes.”

“Okay, Mom. I’m sorry, Alan.”

“Thanks, Tommy.”

He left then, and Ginnie stood up and put her arms around me. I reciprocated, and we stood there like that for a minute. She could feel me tremble, and she patted my back. “I’m so sorry for you. Is there anything I can do?”

“No, not right now. I’m going over to the hospital to say goodbye to Dad. I’m sure the nurses will tell me how to proceed from here.”

“I’ve faced this a number of times with family members of patients who have died. Please let me know how I can help in any way once you’ve talked to them.”

“I appreciate that.”

“I’d better go now. I’ll call you tomorrow,” she said as we released each other. We went downstairs together, and I said goodbye to her and thanked her again for her kindness. Then I got in my car and drove to the hospital.
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.


Chapter 17
What We See - Chapter 13

By Jim Wile

Warning: The author has noted that this contains the highest level of violence.

Recap of Chapter 12: Alan visits his father, who has had an accident, at the VA hospital, where he lives in the memory care section. His father is in a coma, and Alan leaves after a while when there is no further point in staying. He heads to the Boardmans’, where he apologizes to Ginnie and Tommy for missing the baseball game. They are understanding about it and invite him to a pizza dinner. Alan hosts it at his house because he is expecting an update call from the doctor that evening. After dinner and while watching a baseball game with the others, Alan gets a call from the doctor with news that his father has passed away. Ginnie comforts him and offers to help out in any way she can.
 
 
Chapter 13
 
One week later
 
 
I’d had Dad cremated and brought his ashes back to our old hometown. I spread them in the outfield of the high school baseball field, where he used to come and watch me play. Even though the real him has been gone for some time now, I will miss him. He was charming and good-natured to the end. With both my parents gone now and with no siblings, I was alone in the world with no family—not even a living aunt or uncle and no cousins. I tried not to dwell on it.

Business has been picking up, and I’ve begun getting some word-of-mouth customers. The work has been varied and interesting. To make up for the time I’d spent this afternoon with my father’s remains, I worked late this evening until around 8:30. Ginnie was working a night shift this week, and Tommy had come over to put in a few hours of work with me. He left when I finished up for the day.

Archie was still out, so I turned the outside light on and went out in the darkening backyard to call him. I like to get him in at night and will often call him if he hasn’t come back on his own by bedtime.

A 10-foot-high fence runs along the back of my property. It was the border fence of a section of Ridley Park—a county park—and Archie would often scoot under one of several holes near the bottom of it and head into the park. I was just about to call for him when I heard a muffled scream from inside the park. There was a pavilion a little bit north of my house, and the sound seemed to come from there.

Then I heard a female voice say, “Don’t you touch me!” The voice was vaguely familiar and sounded like its owner was in grave distress. In a few seconds, I heard another scream, and the voice cried out, “Help!”

I hollered, “What’s going on there?” as I started climbing the fence.
 
My foot slipped out of the precarious hold between links several times, which slowed my progress. It’s not that easy to climb a chain link fence. While I was climbing, I heard a male voice say, “This is how we’ll take care of it, you stupid bitch,” and then some blows and further screams coming from the girl.

When I made it to the top, I hoisted myself over and hung down, then dropped the rest of the way to the ground. I ran towards the voices and saw a girl writhing on the ground as a large male was stomping on her belly. He didn’t see me coming because he was busy stomping. I rushed up behind him, grabbed him by the shoulder, turned him around, and punched him as hard as I could in the face. He fell to the ground, unconscious.

The girl was groaning as I bent down to attend to her, and I was astonished. It was Tina Cassidy, and she appeared badly injured and was crying at the same time she was groaning. I could hardly believe it. I glanced over at the male on the ground, and it was Tony Armand, whom I had knocked out. Tony was the star of the football team at Grove Park High. What was going on here?

I turned back to Tina and made a quick inspection of her to make sure she wasn’t bleeding to any great degree. Satisfied that she wasn’t, I said, “I’m going to get help for you now, Tina. I’m going to leave you for a moment to go call an ambulance, and I’ll call your mother too. I’ll be right back. Try to remain calm.” I stood and started back to my house when Tina called out, “Wait. How do you know my name? How can you call my mother? Who are you?”

“Let’s not worry about that right now. I’m going to make those calls, and then I’ll be right back and stay with you until the ambulance comes. I’ll be quick.”

“Please don’t leave me with him there. What if he comes to?”

“He’ll be out for a few minutes. I socked him pretty good. I’ll be back before he wakes up.”

“Please hurry. It hurts.”

I ran back to the fence and climbed back into my yard. Tina Cassidy and Tony Armand! There was a story here, but I had no time to dwell on it. I ran inside and called an emergency number for an ambulance. I told them my name and where Tina was located and urged them to come quickly; I couldn’t tell how badly the girl might be hurt. I then looked up Suzie’s phone number in the phonebook and called her, but there was no answer. That woman never seems to be home! And finally, I called the cops to let them know there had been an assault in the park. I gave them my name, Tina’s name, as well as Tony’s name, and told them my address and phone number if they needed to talk to me further, but that I had to leave right then to attend to the girl.

I rushed back to wait with Tina. She was still groaning and sobbing.

“It hurts so bad,” she said to me, holding her belly. I could see a dark patch starting to form between her legs.

“Help will be here very soon. I couldn’t get hold of your mother, though.”

She tried to sit up.

“Tina, just stay put and try not to move. Probably best to just lie there.”

“Okay.” She looked at me closely in the dim light and seemed to be studying my face, but she didn’t say anything else right then.

In a couple of minutes, we heard the distant sound of a siren. Right about that time, Tony began to stir. The sound of the ambulance steadily strengthened, and soon it drew up right in the section of the park I had told them about. Right before it arrived, Tony managed to get to his feet and shuffle off. I couldn’t worry about him right then; he was no longer a threat to Tina.

Two paramedics exited the ambulance and came up to us. “Are you Mr. Phelps?” one of them asked me while the other was unloading a collapsible, wheeled gurney for Tina. I saw her glance quickly toward me.

“Yes, I’m the one who called. This is Tina Cassidy, who was assaulted. The assailant just came to after I’d knocked him out and took off right before you arrived.”

“Mr. Phelps. Is that you?” Tina asked in a weak voice. “What are you doing here?”

The paramedic who had been retrieving the stretcher wheeled it over to her, and the two began loading her on it.

“I live here, Tina. Right next to the park.”

“Mr. Phelps, will you please stay with me? I’m scared. It hurts really bad.” She reached her hand out to me as the paramedics raised the gurney into the ambulance and locked it down inside.

The guy I’d been talking to looked from me to Tina, who said to him, “He’s my science teacher. Please?”

He nodded and told me to get in the back with her, and he would ride in the back too while the other one drove. She was quite pale in the light of the ambulance, and I could see blood on the gurney between her legs starting to pool. I sat on one side of her while the paramedic examined her and asked her some questions. She reached for my hand, and I took it.

The paramedic started an IV with a saline solution to make up for the blood Tina was losing. She looked very pale now, and her grip was weak. She was eventually unresponsive to the paramedic’s questions because she had passed out. After a five-minute ride with lights flashing and siren blaring, we arrived at Sparrow Hospital and pulled up to the emergency entrance. Tina was swiftly taken into the emergency room, and I was called upon by the staff to answer questions about her.
 
 

Four hours later, it was 1:30 AM.  I was still sitting in the emergency waiting room, surrounded by many others waiting there too. Soon after, a doctor came out, asking for David or Alan Phelps. I signaled him over.
 
“Are you David Phelps?”

“Yes.”

“The intake form you filled out says Alan Phelps.”

“Yes, that’s me too. David Alan Phelps. I go by Alan, but I guess Tina was asking for David, who she knows me by.”

“She said you’re her science teacher.”

“Yes, I was.”

“She’s in the recovery room and has asked to see you. We’ve tried contacting the parents and got no answer, but we’ll keep trying. Do you know the parents?”

“I used to work with her mother. I tried calling her when I first found Tina, but she wasn’t home then either, and there was no way to leave a message.”

“Mr. Phelps, Tina was severely injured in the attack and lost the baby, I’m afraid.”

“The baby?”

“Yes. She was five months pregnant. Weren’t you aware of this?”

Five months pregnant! I could hardly believe what I was hearing. “Uh, no. I had no idea she was pregnant.”

“I hate to ask this, but could you have been the father, Mr. Phelps?”

“No, but I think I know who is. I overheard a voice saying to Tina, ‘This is how we take care of it.’ I didn't know what he meant at the time. Then I heard blows, and Tina began screaming.”

“How did you happen to be at the scene?”

I told him I lived on the other side of the fence that borders the park and exactly what happened. I finished by saying, “The boy’s name is Tony Armand, and I think he was her boyfriend.”

“Well, if his goal was to get rid of the baby, he succeeded because the baby was dead. She also suffered a ruptured spleen, which we repaired. She’s stable now and has been in the recovery room for a while, but she’s alert for the moment and asked to see you. I have to say, Mr. Phelps, that it was your quick action that saved Tina tonight. She was severely injured and may have bled out if it had been much longer. She’s going to be fine now, but she’s very lucky you were there to save her. I’ll show you the way to the recovery room now. We’ll keep trying to reach her mother.”
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.




Chapter 18
What We See - Chapter 14

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 13: After spreading his father’s ashes in his old hometown, that night Alan hears a female voice screaming for help in the county park that borders his backyard. He climbs the 10-foot-high fence and sees a man stomping on the belly of a girl who’s lying on the ground. He knocks the man out and discovers that the girl is Tina Cassidy, his accuser in the assault three months before. The man was her boyfriend, Tony Armand. Alan goes back to his house to call for an ambulance because Tina was badly hurt in the attack. The ambulance arrives, and he rides with her to the hospital, where she is immediately taken to surgery.
 
After four hours of waiting, the surgeon updates Alan on her condition. Her mother has still not made an appearance yet, despite both Alan and the hospital trying to contact her. The doctor informs Alan that Tina lost the baby she had been five months pregnant with and that she also had a ruptured spleen from the attack. The pregnancy was a complete shock to Alan. He is then shown to the recovery room to see Tina.
 
 
Chapter 14
 
 
The doctor told me the recovery room was on the left, halfway down the hall. I thanked him for all that he did, and he left. As I started down the hall, Ginnie came out of a room in front of me. I remembered that Tommy had told me she was working the night shift tonight.

“Alan? What are you doing here?”

“Hi, Ginnie. I’m here for a… uh, friend of mine who was badly injured tonight. She’s just come out of surgery and is in the recovery room now. It was pretty bad.”

After a beat, she said, “I’m sorry to hear that. Listen, Alan, I’m in a hurry right now. Your friend’s in good hands. I have to go. Bye,” and she walked swiftly away.

That was a surprise, running into Ginnie like that, and a little bit awkward too. I didn’t have much time to think about it because I soon arrived at the recovery room, and a nurse led me to Tina’s gurney. She was sitting up and sipping a drink. She put the drink down on the rolling tray table and looked up at me.

“Hello, Tina.”

“Mr. Phelps. The nurse told me you were still here. I can’t thank you enough for saving me tonight.” Her voice was soft and labored.

“That’s okay, Tina. How are you feeling now?”

“Very weak and tired, but not too much pain. I guess the pain medicine is doing its job. Mr. Phelps, I have something to tell you, but I’m so tired now, it probably won’t come out right.”

“That’s alright. Why don’t you just sleep now?”

“Will you please stay with me? I don’t want to be alone.”

“I’ll stay until they tell me to leave. Just sleep now.”

“Thank you,” she said softly, and drifted off to sleep.

I sat there with her for an hour while she slept. Her nurse was in and out a few times to check on her and told me it wasn’t necessary for me to stay, but she didn’t send me away, so I stayed with her. Her mother still hadn’t come.

Soon, an orderly came to wheel her to a private room. I remained with her. I was hoping to run into Ginnie again, but I didn’t see her. It was 2:30 AM, and I was tired myself. Tina continued to sleep for another couple of hours until her nurse came in to change her IV and to see if she could swallow a pain pill. She came fully awake then and looked at me.

“You’re still here. You are so nice, and I’ve been so mean to you. The doctor said you probably saved my life tonight. And after everything I did to you, you’re still being nice to me.” She started crying then and reached out her hand to me.

I took her hand and squeezed it, and she really started sobbing. “It’s okay, Tina. Don’t worry about that right now. It’s okay,” I said as I tried to comfort her. We stayed like this for a while, with me telling her it was okay while gently holding her hand in both of mine. Gradually, her crying subsided and then stopped. I handed her the small box of tissues that were on the rolling tray. She took a few and blew her nose.

When she had finally composed herself, she looked at me and said, “Mr. Phelps, you’ve been so good to me, and I don’t deserve it. You even lost your job because of me. Everybody thinks you’re a pervert now. I’m such a rotten person, and I feel so guilty. I owe it to you to tell you the whole story.”

She shuddered then and paused to collect her thoughts. “I’ve been going with Tony Armand since last Thanksgiving. Over the Christmas break, when my mother wasn’t home, which is most of the time, we started having sex. He usually wore a condom, but one day he didn’t have one. I knew it was risky, but we went ahead anyway. By the middle of January, I missed having my period. I didn’t worry too much about it because they’re not always that regular, but in February, I missed another one, and I started feeling nauseous in the morning. I bought one of those early pregnancy tests, and it was positive. I told Tony about it, but he didn’t want to hear it. He told me I should get an abortion. He was hoping to get a football scholarship at college, and he didn’t want anything messing that up.

“I didn’t know what to think about it. My mother taught me that abortion was wrong, but I wasn’t ready to have a baby. I’m only 16. I was having too much fun to be tied down with a baby, so I decided I would get the abortion, but I didn’t have the money for it, and Tony didn’t either. I didn’t want to tell my mother about it… “

She stopped then, and I saw her eyes start to tear up again. She reached for her cup and took a drink of water. After a few seconds, she continued.
 
“Now comes the bad part. I thought I loved Tony and would do anything for him, so we came up with this plan to get the money, and that’s where you came into it. I was going to seduce you into having sex with me, and then in a month I would tell you I was pregnant and figured you’d give me the money for the abortion. If you refused, I would threaten to tell on you. But then you turned me away. Tony was furious. He blamed me for not trying hard enough to get you to have sex with me. He told me to go back and try again, but I said it wouldn’t work, and maybe I should just have the damn baby. We started arguing, and he grabbed me. I kneed him in the balls, and he was so angry that he grabbed me around the neck and began squeezing. He finally realized he was strangling me and quit. That sobered him up, and he said he was sorry and that we’d figure something out.

“We smoked a joint to settle down, and then I left.” She stopped, and I could see the tears well up again. She took another sip of water.

“Take your time.”

In a bit, she said, “This is the part I really feel awful about.” She paused for a few seconds before resuming the story. “When I got home, I decided to take a shower and go to bed. Right then, my mother returned. She got a whiff of the pot Tony and I’d been smoking—probably on the clothes I dumped on the floor—and when I got out of the shower, she saw the bruises around my neck. I didn’t want to tell her about being pregnant, or Tony, or anything, so I made up a story that you had done it. It was a terrible thing to do to blame you for my problem, but I had to think fast, and this is what came out.”

I looked away then. I was shocked by what I was hearing, but I looked back and told her to continue.

“Mom was so angry that she said the two of us would go to Mr. Pinkham the next day and tell him all about it. She thought you were a pervert, and she was going to demand that you be fired. You may not know this, but Mom and Mr. Pinkham are going together. That’s probably where she is now—at his house. She spends a lot of nights over there.”

“Okay, why don’t you tell me about tonight?”

Tina resumed her story. “You were fired, and time went by. I still thought about getting an abortion, but I just didn’t have the money and eventually made up my mind what I would do. I was five months pregnant by now and really starting to show. I couldn’t keep it from my mother any longer. I called Tony yesterday and told him to meet me at the park last night, and I would tell him what I was planning. He agreed. So, we met at the park down by the pavilion. I had no idea where you were or that you lived near there. I told Tony that I was going to have the baby because it was too late to have an abortion. I was starting to feel some movement inside of me. It was a little person in there, and I just couldn’t get an abortion now. I told him I would tell my mother about everything and beg her forgiveness for lying about it. I would have the baby and give it up for adoption.

“Tony didn’t want any of this to come out because he was worried about his scholarship. He was really angry at me and grabbed me to try to ‘shake some sense into me,’ as he said. I told him not to touch me, but he kept shaking me, and I called for help then. You must have heard that, because in a few seconds I heard you say, ‘What’s going on?’ Then Tony threw me to the ground and started stomping on my belly, saying, ‘This is how we’ll take care of it.’ I screamed, and then you were there, and Tony was on the ground, and you were kneeling beside me.”

She stopped then and began crying again. A nurse passing by must have heard her crying, and I saw her stop at the partially open door and look in.

“And all that stomping on me killed our baby, Mr. Phelps,” she managed to say between sobs. She reached for me then, and I took both of her hands in mine.

“I’m so sorry that happened.” I held her hands for a while as she continued to cry. She drank some more water and began to settle down again. When I looked toward the door where the nurse had been to let her know that everything was okay, she was no longer there.

Tina looked at me and said, “And after everything I did to you, you were the one who saved me. How’s that for irony?”

She was right about that. What a story. Like something out of a novel.

“Mr. Phelps, I don’t get why you’ve been so nice to me after I ruined your life. You saved my life tonight, and I didn’t deserve it for what I did.”

“Oh, Tina. Of course, you deserved it. You’re just a kid. You made some bad choices, but that’s what kids do. It’s a hard lesson, but hopefully you’ll learn from your mistakes, and maybe you’ll become a better person for it.”

She shook her head. “I’ll try. I’m going to tell my mother everything. Maybe you can get your job back.”

“Well, that’s a nice thought. You said you think your mother is at Mr. Pinkham’s house? Maybe you should try calling her there. I’m sure she’ll want to come see you. I’ll stay with you until she gets here if you get ahold of her.” I put the phone in front of her. She thanked me and said she knew the number for Pinkham and began dialing.
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Tony Armand: Tina Cassidy's boyfriend and the father of her baby. He is a star football player at Grove Park High.







Chapter 19
What We See - Chapter 15

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 14: On his way to the recovery room to check on Tina, Alan crosses paths with Ginnie, who is working the night shift at the hospital. After a somewhat awkward exchange, he arrives at the recovery room to find Tina awake. Later, when she is taken to a private room, an overwrought Tina tells him the entire story of what had happened both three months ago and last night.
 
She reveals that her boyfriend Tony got her pregnant, and neither had the money to pay for an abortion. They worked out a scheme to extort Alan for the money by seducing him into sleeping with her and claiming he got her pregnant, but Alan foiled that plan when he rejected her. Tony was the one who caused the bruises on her neck when they fought about it. Tina then reveals that she lied to her mother, saying Alan caused the bruises when he tried to attack her. She also relates that Tony was attempting to solve “the problem” last night by getting her to miscarry the baby. Tina feels great remorse and promises to tell her mother the whole story when she finally comes. A passing nurse heard something very suspicious while Tina was relating the story to Alan.
 
 
Chapter 15
 
 
“Mr. Pinkham? ... Is my mother there? … Yes, I know it’s early, but I need to speak to my mother. Could you please put her on?”

There was a long pause before I could hear Suzie get on the phone. “Mom? … Don’t freak out, but I’m at the hospital. I-- … Just listen, Mom. I’m okay. Mr. Phelps is here with me…. No, Mom, no. It’s not what you think. Just please come to the hospital, and I’ll explain everything. I’m in a room now…. I said I was okay, Mom, but I really need you to come here now…. Okay, I’ll see you soon. Bye.”

Tina hung up the phone then and groaned. “I shouldn’t have said you were here. She thinks you attacked me again.”

“I think I should go.”

“Please stay, Mr. Phelps. I want you here when I tell her the story. What’s that church word for what you do after you accept the blame for something you did wrong?”

“Penance?”

“This is part of my penance. I really want her to see what a good person you are. Please stay.”

I thought it over. Maybe that’s for the best. It might be more believable to Suzie if I could contribute to the story; Tina might leave out a few important details. “Okay, I’ll stay.”

“Thank you,” she said quietly. She looked somber for a while, and then, surprisingly, she drifted off to sleep. Telling me that story took a lot out of her, and now she planned to tell it all again when her mother showed up.

I started dozing off myself as I sat there waiting for Suzie to arrive. Then I heard heels clacking noisily into the room, and there was Suzie with Earl Pinkham right behind her.

“David?” Suzie said, when she saw me sitting there. She searched my face, and recognition came over her suddenly. “What have you done to my daughter?” she said sharply. Tina stirred right then and opened her eyes, and Suzie ran to her.

“What did he do to you, and why is he here, sweetie?” She bent down to embrace her daughter. The head of the bed was raised, but pulling her forward to put her arms around her made Tina cry out in pain.

Pinkham turned to me and said, “David, maybe you shouldn’t be here.”

“No, I want him to stay,” said Tina.

“What happened? What is he even doing here? Did he put you here?” asked Suzie, glaring at me.

“No, Mom. I told you that on the phone. Just listen to me. He’s never done anything wrong. I lied about him before. He never invited me to his house. He never touched me. It was Tony who tried to choke me that night. And it was Tony who put me here tonight. Mr. Phelps stopped him. He saved my life tonight.”

Suzie looked incredulous. “Tony? Your boyfriend? He did this to you? What exactly did he do?”

This sudden barrage of questions took Tina aback for a moment, and she delayed answering.

“Tina, what did he do?” Suzie persisted.

“Mom, he knocked me up five months ago, and tonight he tried to get rid of the baby by kicking me in the belly!”

Suzie was speechless. She was frozen in place. I heard Earl say, “Oh, my God.”

“Mom, I’m going to tell you the whole story now. I’ve already told Mr. Phelps, and I asked him to stay.”

And then she told her mother the entire thing. To her credit, she didn’t try to diminish her culpability in any way; she just told it again exactly how it happened. Throughout this recitation, Suzie stood by the side of her bed and looked shocked as revelation after revelation came pouring out of Tina. Her look softened as Tina related the stomping of her belly, and she realized how injured her daughter was and how dangerous the situation had been. She bent down and hugged Tina, who had sat up despite the pain, and with their arms around each other, Suzie said, “Oh, baby, I’m so sorry he did that to you. You could have died.” Tina started to sob in her mother’s arms, and the tears were streaming down both of them.

Earl stood in place through the whole story with bowed head, which he shook slowly from time to time. At the end, while Suzie and Tina were sharing their moment together, he looked at me and said, “David, we need to talk about this. Could you give me a call sometime soon? I have a lot of apologizing to do.”

He looked very contrite, almost pitiful really, and I told him I would.

After a few minutes, Suzie released Tina and turned to me. “David, how did you happen to be at the scene?” She asked this, not in an accusatory or doubtful way, but in one of awe at the good fortune of it. Tina had not provided any details of this beyond the fact that I was there to pull Tony off and rescue her.

“Incredible as it may seem, I happen to live right there on the other side of the fence from where it happened. I moved to Mason a couple of months ago after selling my house in Grantham and starting a business there. When I heard the screams, I climbed over the fence and ran up to see Tony attacking Tina the way she told you. I didn’t even know who either of them was at the time.”

She came over and looked me in the eye. “I am so grateful to you for saving my daughter. I’ve been so wrong about you every step of the way, and I want to apologize to you from the bottom of my heart. I am so very sorry for my part in getting you fired and for the story I spread about you. You never had a real chance to defend yourself against the charges.”

“Suzie, I’m not going to say that it’s okay because my reputation was ruined in that town, and I’ve had to start over. But I will say that you did what you thought you had to do. I understand how you believed your own daughter over me. Hopefully, everyone will have learned something from this, and more effort will be made in the future to get to the truth. I think Tina’s in good hands, and I’m going to leave now.”

I walked over to Tina’s bed and said to her, “You just concentrate on getting well now. You're going to get through this.”

“Goodbye, Mr. Phelps. Thank you for everything. I just… just thank you.”

I smiled at her and left.
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Tony Armand: Tina Cassidy's boyfriend and the father of her baby. He is a star football player at Grove Park High.





Chapter 20
What We See - Chapter 16

By Jim Wile

Warning: The author has noted that this contains the highest level of language.

Recap of Chapter 15: Tina calls Mr. Pinkham’s house and finally locates her mother, who comes to the hospital with Pinkham. She immediately questions why Alan is there and is suspicious that he put her in the hospital. Tina explains the entire situation to her just as she had explained it to Alan. Suzie, as well as Pinkham, are shocked by the story and are very apologetic to Alan for their part in his demise. Alan does not forgive anyone, but wishes Tina well and leaves for home.
 
 
Chapter 16
 
 
I was beat, but I stayed up for another hour so that I could call Ginnie when she got back from working the night shift, which ends at 7:00 AM. I figured she’d be going to sleep when she got home, and I was going to ask her to leave Tommy a note not to come in today until 1:30, and he could put in his four hours until closing time at 5:30. I fixed myself some eggs and toast in the meantime.

At 7:15, I called her.

“Hello, Alan.” There was a definite chill in her voice.

“I wonder if you could leave Tommy a note to come in today at 1:30 instead of 10:00? I’m going to sleep now.”

“He won’t be coming in at all today, Alan. In fact, he won’t be working for you anymore.”

What was this about? “Uh… could I ask why not?”

“You know why not. I heard some very disturbing news about you last night, Alan, and I’m sure you know what that was.”

“I don’t know what you heard. Why don’t you tell me.”

“You’re really going to make me say it? Alright. We’ve been living next to a child molester who’s befriended my little boy. Not only that, but you’re probably a killer too.”

I was shocked. What could she have heard, and why would she think that? I had to know. “Ginnie, I can’t imagine why you think that of me. What did you hear tonight?”

“Alright, I’ll tell you since you don’t seem to know.” The sarcasm in her voice was obvious. “While on a break in the break room, a friend of mine came in and sat down across from me. She said, ‘You won’t believe what I just heard right now. You remember that case not too long ago of that teacher who had an affair and beat up one of his students? Well, I heard her name was Cassidy, and guess who was in a private room on my floor tonight? The same girl. Her name was on the door. And inside, I’m pretty sure was that teacher. I heard her say, “That kicking killed our baby, Mr. Phelps.” He probably knocked her up, and she wouldn’t get an abortion, so he took care of it himself. Isn’t that awful?’

“I had seen you earlier, so it had to be you, Alan. You’re that teacher.”

Oh, my God. Where to start? I could see exactly how the nurse and now Ginnie came to that conclusion, but how do I convince her it isn’t true? It took some time for me to formulate my words. When I took what she thought was too long, she said, “I can see you’re concocting some great lie to talk your way out of this.”

Now that pissed me off, and I said, “Do you like the taste of crow, Ginnie? Well, you’d better, because you’re going to be feasting on it for quite a while when you hear the truth. Not that I even owe it to you. But I wish I was there to see your expression when I tell you. So here it is:

“I never touched that girl—then or tonight. I perhaps saved her life tonight when her real attacker, back then, attacked her again tonight. It was her boyfriend who had knocked her up—not me—and it was me who knocked him out tonight when I heard him attacking her again. When she said, ‘the kicking killed our baby, Mr. Phelps,’ she was referring to her and him, not us.

“The girl had lied about us back when I got fired. She made up the lie to explain the bruises on her neck to her mother—the school secretary, who was sleeping with the principal—because she didn’t want to tell her mother she was pregnant or get her boyfriend to lose his football scholarship. She had tried to seduce me because she wanted me to fuck her and then accuse me of getting her pregnant to extort me for money for the abortion she planned to get. I didn’t know any of that until she told me that in the hospital. I had no real chance to defend myself back then because there was no proof of my innocence, and her mother talked the principal into firing me.”

There was a long silence. Then she said, “You’re either telling the truth, or you’re the quickest, best liar I’ve ever met, Alan. I don’t know what to believe right now. I tend to think the latter because that story is just too bizarre for belief.”

“You know what, Ginnie? You’re too quick to judge. You always seem to be doubting me, and I’m sick of people forming wrong opinions about me. I’ll tell you what, why don’t you call Susanna Cassidy, the girl’s mother—her number’s in the phonebook—and ask her one question: Is David Phelps a good guy?”

David Phelps?”

“That’s my first name. David Alan Phelps,” and I hung up then.

God damn, that was infuriating! Just so typical of people to misinterpret what they hear or see. I guess that’s what dyslexia is all about—misinterpreting the written word and seeing something else that isn’t there. Well, she certainly is dyslexic when it comes to what she sees in me. What she needs are corrective lenses for the brain, which will help improve the way she interprets things.

Man, I hope she calls Suzie. I can’t wait to see the look on her face when she sees me after that. Will I forgive her for doubting me? Oh, probably, eventually, I don’t know. My feelings are too raw right now to think about that. Quick liar, huh? I’ve never been accused of being quick. My teachers always thought I was awfully slow—at least in the subjects that required a lot of reading.

I was too worked up now to go to sleep, so I just decided to go work in my shop and open at 9:00 as usual.

I replaced two tubes in an old TV set, tested it out—it seemed to work fine now—and put the back cover back on, thinking all the while about my conversation with Ginnie. From her perspective, I had to admit the story sounded far-fetched, but as they say, sometimes the truth is stranger than fiction. What would I have thought had I heard such a story from someone I didn’t know very well? I don’t know; it’s hard to be objective about it. I think some time is going to have to pass—for both of us—if we’re to get beyond this.
 
 
 

A police detective came by at one point and interviewed me about what happened. I told him everything I could remember about it. He also said that they had interviewed Tina at the hospital, and my story confirmed what she had told them. Like the doctor, he told me that my quick action likely saved Tina’s life and thanked me for my part in her rescue.

I didn’t see Tommy today or the next day. Then it was the weekend when he didn’t work anyway, but on Monday, he came in the door at 10:00.

“Hi, Alan.”

“Hey, Tommy. Good to see you back.”

“My mother told me not to talk about it until she had a chance to talk to you. She told me a few things last week about why she wouldn’t let me go to work, and I didn’t believe any of it, but she finally changed her mind and said I could go back today. She wants to come see you tonight.”

“Well, I’m glad. I hope we can clear the air and put this all behind us.”

“Me too. So, what are we going to fix today?”

“I thought we’d fix a microwave oven, and I could teach you about microwave integrated circuits, or MIC for short. Ready to learn.”

“Yep.”
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Tony Armand: Tina Cassidy's boyfriend and the father of her baby. He is a star football player at Grove Park High.


Chapter 21
What We See - Chapters 17 & 18

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 16: Alan goes home after a long night at the hospital. When he is sure Ginnie is home from working the night shift, he calls her to tell Tommy not to come in until the afternoon because he wants to get some sleep. She tells him that he won’t be back and that she found out last night they were living next door to a child molester. She had been talking to the nurse, who overheard Tina say, “The kicking killed our baby Mr. Phelps,” and misinterpreted this remark.
 
Alan is distraught and gets very angry when Ginnie then tells him he’s probably inventing a big lie to talk his way out of it. He then explains exactly what happened, and she doesn’t believe it but prefers to believe the gossip. Alan tells her to call Tina’s mother to verify his story, and he hangs up on her.
 
A few days later, Tommy is back at work and tells Alan that his mother wants to talk to him later.
 
 
Chapter 17
 
 
Dr. Gwen: Next is Alan from Mason, Indiana. Welcome to The Dr. Gwen Stewart Program, Alan.

Me: Hi, Dr. Gwen. I listen to your program often while I’m at work and love it.

Dr. Gwen: Thank you. What do you do, Alan?

Me: I own my own electrical equipment repair shop.

Dr. Gwen: The other day, my stand mixer stopped working. Should I get it fixed or buy a new one?

Me: I always believe in fixing things rather than throwing them away and buying new, as long as the repair won’t be more expensive than a new one.

Dr. Gwen: That philosophy keeps you in business, right? Keeps me in business too. What can I help you fix today, Alan?

Me: A lady I know keeps getting the wrong impression about me and later realizes she is wrong. This evening, she wants to come and apologize for her latest misunderstanding, and I’m not sure how I should respond.

Dr. Gwen: Is there any truth to the things she worries about with you?

Me: Absolutely none. She’s just too quick to judge me.

Dr. Gwen: Give me an example.

Me: She thought I was a child molester and possibly a killer. It was based solely on gossip she’d heard about me. The gossiper overheard a conversation and completely misinterpreted it and told this woman about it. And she believed it.

Dr. Gwen: Okay. Why do you think she doesn’t trust you?

Me: I honestly don’t know. I haven’t known her that long. I heard her son say to her, ‘You always think everyone’s a bad guy,’ so maybe it’s not just me. But I really like this woman, except for the mistrust.

Dr. Gwen: Why?

Me: She seems like a good person. She’s a great mother. She’s compassionate, thoughtful, likes baseball… I just really like her and would like to get to know her better, and her son is great. Should I give her another chance or just forget about her?

Dr. Gwen: I thought you liked to fix things, Alan, instead of throwing them away and buying new? Why do you think she has trust issues?

Me: I don’t know for sure. She mentioned something about her first husband being a drunk and getting killed after smashing into a tree.

Dr. Gwen: Well, that helps explain it. There’s probably more to it than that. Here’s what I would do. If you really want to pursue this relationship, you need to ask her tonight, when she comes to apologize for this latest misunderstanding, exactly why she has these trust issues. If they seem like legitimate reasons, then I would give her another chance. If they seem frivolous and petty, or she won’t tell you, she may not be the woman you think she is, and you might consider discarding her and getting a new model. Good luck, Alan.

Dr. Gwen: Now we have Mary from Hoboken, New Jersey. Hi, Mary. Welcome to The Dr. Gwen Stewart Program…
 
 
Chapter 18
 
 
“Alan, this is Ginnie. I was wondering if I could come over and talk to you if you aren’t busy. Would you have some time now?”

“Yes. I locked up the front door. Why don’t you come to the back door?”

“Okay. See you soon.”

She came over in five minutes, carrying a tray with what looked like two pieces of pie on it. I invited her in when she knocked on the backdoor.

“Let me take that from you. Hmm, what do we have here?” It looked like a slice of peach pie and a slice of pie that was dark brown or black in color, both the top crust and the filling.

“Yours is peach. Mine’s crow.”

I couldn’t keep the corners of my mouth from rising up into a partial smile.

“You were right about the crow. I called Susanna Cassidy like you suggested and asked her the question you suggested. I’ve come to apologize—again—for jumping to another wrong conclusion. I know what I said was very hurtful and completely unjustified, and I take full responsibility for it. I won’t blame my friend who told me the gossip. It was my choice to believe it. I am so very sorry, Alan, for not trusting you and for believing what she said about you. You can’t imagine how embarrassed I am, and I would understand if you can’t forgive me for it, and I won’t bother you again.”

She was so sad and contrite, standing there like that, that I actually felt sorry for her for putting herself in such a position as having to beg me for my forgiveness.

“I’m just curious as to why you thought the way you did about me. Why the distrust when I’ve never actually done anything wrong to make you doubt me?”

“Could we sit down? This may take a while.”

“Sure.” We each pulled out a kitchen chair and sat down at the table.

“Alright. As Tommy mumbled ‘You always think everyone’s a bad guy,’ that first night we met, he was right. My first inclination is to not trust people I don’t know. And I still don’t know you very well. What I know, I really like, but it’s a fear of the unknown that gets me.”

“And why do you think that is? Have you always been this way?”

“No. As a young kid, I was just like most young kids; I trusted adults—until they proved they weren’t to be trusted. My father was one such man. He was very sweet to me, but he ended up disappointing me in so many ways. When I got older and started playing softball, he would always promise to come watch me play, but he never did. Not once. He cheated on my mom too. He was a salesman, and he traveled a lot, sometimes on extended trips. He was gone about half the time. Turns out he had another family in the next state, and he would split his time between us. His other family, including his kids by the other woman, knew about us, but we never knew about them until my mother discovered it one day. She threw him out.

“After that, she divorced him, and he moved in with the other family and completely forgot about me. I never got a birthday card again after that, and he never again acknowledged me in any way. Didn’t come to graduation, doesn’t know about Tommy, nothing. I used to write to him, but he didn’t write back. It’s like I never existed for him. Do you know how hard that is?”

“I can imagine. That’s awful.”

“And then there was my husband. Tommy was not the easiest baby. He had colic and cried a lot the first few months. His father was easily frustrated and couldn’t take the noise, so he began to go out drinking with his work buddies after work to delay coming home as long as he could. Things weren’t going so well for him at work either. At first, he would stop at the bar a couple times a week, then it grew to every day after work. He would stagger in at 6:00 or 7:00 each evening and demand his dinner. With taking care of a crying baby, it wasn’t always ready right when he got home. I never quite knew when that would be anyway. He began to get abusive toward me and even shook Tommy a few times when he wouldn’t stop crying. By the time Tommy grew out of it, my husband was already a raging alcoholic. Then, when Tommy was three, he didn’t come home one night. I got a visit from the cops, who told me he’d smashed into a tree and died at the scene. It’s terrible, but I felt more relief than anything else.

“There was another boyfriend once who also let me down. I guess that’s why I have trust issues when it comes to men.” She paused for a few seconds. “And now, I finally meet a good one, and I push him away.” She choked that last part out and began crying then.

I stood up and walked over to her chair and looked down at her. She stood up too, and I folded her into my arms and started patting her back as she began sobbing in my arms. Her whole body was shaking.
 
After a while, between sobs, she managed to say, “I hate this about myself. I don’t want to be like this.”
 
She continued to sob for another minute while I held her. Gradually, the sobs began slowing down and finally stopped.

I released her then and got her a box of tissues, and she wiped her tears and blew her nose.

“Feels good to get that out, doesn’t it?” I said to her.

“It helps.”

“Now I want to tell you about what’s been going on in my life for the past few months and lay it all out for you so there’ll be no secrets between us anymore.”

We sat back down. I began with the day Tina came to my house, and over the next ten minutes, I related the entire story to her. Toward the end, as I got to the part about my phone call to her in which she said Tommy wouldn’t be working for me anymore and told me why, I began getting choked up, and a tear or two rolled down my face. “Look at me now. We’re both a mess,” I said, and the two of us chuckled wryly.

“I can see why you wouldn’t have wanted to tell me about any of this sooner, particularly until you found out what was behind it all. I may not have believed you because I didn’t know you that well.”

“Yes, it ate at me not telling you anything about it, but you’re right. I wasn’t sure you’d believe me until you got to know me way better.”

“So, should I call you David now or Alan?”

“We’re both used to Alan, so why don’t you keep calling me that?”

“What are we gonna do now, Alan?”

“Why don’t we just begin trusting each other and play it by ear? And we’ll just let whatever happens happen.”

“I like that.”

“So, are we going to eat this pie? You don’t have to eat yours. It looks disgusting. I’ll share mine with you.”

“No, that’s okay. It’s only a combination of food colors to make brown and black. It’s just peach pie like yours. I see you’ve got a microwave. Do you have any vanilla ice cream?”

“You bet.”
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Tony Armand: Tina Cassidy's boyfriend and the father of her baby. He is a star football player at Grove Park High.




Chapter 22
What We See - Chapter 19

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 17 & 18: Alan calls a radio talk show to get advice on how to deal with Ginnie’s anticipated apology for not trusting and believing in him. The host advises him to ask her why she distrusted him so, and if she’s willing to share with him and her explanation seems legitimate and not petty or frivolous, he should probably give her another chance.
 
Ginnie comes over with two pieces of pie: peach for him and crow for her. In a very sorrowful apology, she reveals why she has been so distrusting of men in general. Her father had been living a double life with another family, and when her mother found out, she divorced him. He never contacted Ginnie again after that. She also revealed to Alan the details of her husband’s decline and death in a drunken auto accident. He consoles her, and the two decide to give it another chance and begin trusting each other.
 
 
Chapter 19
 
 
_____________________________________________________
[                                                    ]
Local Football Star Charged with  ]
[          
Assault and Battery             ]
[                                                    ]
[                    By Simon Holtz                  ]
[                                                    ]
[                                                    ]
[ High school senior Tony Armand, 18, was arrested   ]
[ on Wednesday, June 12 for the assault and battery  ]
[ of a minor and the death of her unborn child. The  ]
[ victim of the alleged attack was his longtime girl-]
[ friend, who was 5 months pregnant at the time. 
    ]
[                                                    ]
[ According to the girl, 16, a sophomore at Grove    ]
[ Park High School, the attack took place in Ridley  ]
[ Park around 9:00 PM on Monday, June 10. The two    ]
[ had been arguing about having an abortion, and     ]
[ when the girl refused, Armand allegedly became     ]
[ angry and kicked her repeatedly.                   ]
[                                                    ]
[ He was stopped by David Alan Phelps, 28, who lived ]
[ next door to the park and overheard the alleged    ]
[ assault. Phelps called for an ambulance, and the   ]
[ girl was brought to Sparrow Hospital, where she    ]
[ was treated for multiple severe injuries and       ]
[ lost the fetus.                                    ]
[                                                    ]
[ In a bizarre twist to the story, Phelps, who       ]
[ had been the girl’s science teacher at Grove       ]
[ Park High, was forced to resign in March after     ]
[ she had accused him of sexual assault. In an       ]
[ interview with the girl by this reporter, she      ]
[ admitted she lied to explain wounds she            ]
[ received from Armand at the time. The two had      ]
[ devised a complicated plot to extort Phelps        ]
[ for money to pay for an abortion. It failed when   ]
[ Phelps refused her attempts to seduce him. In a    ]
[ fit of rage, Armand choked her. To cover up for    ]
[ the truth of the attack, which left bruises on     ]
[ her neck, she claimed Phelps was responsible for   ]
[ the bruises.                                       ]
[                                                    ]
[ It was Phelps’s quick response Monday to the       ]
[ alleged attack in the park by Armand that saved    ]
[ the girl’s life.                                   ]
[                                                    ]
[ Armand is scheduled for arraignment on Thursday    ]
[ and remains in Wilshire County jail. He had no     ]
[ comment on the arrest.                             ]
______________________________________________________
 
 

When this article came out in the local paper, I decided to ditch the glasses, shave my mustache, and regrow my hair to my preferred length. But I thought I’d keep the name Alan, at least for the time being, since my name was on the business. If folks who don’t read the article or at least hear about it still think I’m guilty, screw ‘em. I’m not going to worry about that. The truth is out now.

Over the next few weeks, things went relatively well between Ginnie and me. Her accusations still smart when I think about them, and I can’t say that I have totally forgiven her yet, but at least I understand where she was coming from a little better. The few times we saw each other, she seemed to be walking on tenterhooks, whatever those are. Odd expression.

I like her, though, and I don’t want to have these uncomfortable feelings between us to continue, so I decided to ask her out—just the two of us—and she readily agreed. Tommy was old enough now to stay by himself in the evenings, so she wasn’t worried about leaving him alone for a few hours. We agreed to our date the next night at Mario’s, a moderately upscale Italian eatery in Grantham. I told her I would pick her up at 7:00.

I stewed about what to wear. The place wasn’t all that fancy, and a jacket and tie weren’t really necessary, so I chose a navy-blue polo shirt and khaki slacks. Not bad, I thought as I looked in the mirror.

When Ginnie answered the door, however, she looked amazing. She was wearing a white, off-the-shoulder sleeveless blouse over a pair of tight, emerald-green slacks and white, 3-inch chunky heels. Her shoulders and upper arms were slim and beautiful. Her long brown hair was down, and she had on some light makeup. “Wow, Ginnie! You look great.”

“Thank you. You look pretty great yourself. I’m getting used to your new look. You’re growing your hair out, I see. I know now why high school girls would be attracted to you.”

“Yeah, don’t remind me. Let me say hi to Tommy, and then we can go.”

He had come downstairs and was in the living room. “Hey, Tommy. Long time, no see.”

He laughed. “So, where are you and Mom going tonight?”

“We’re going to Mario’s in Grantham. Ever been there?”

“No. The nicest place I’ve been is Chico’s, which isn’t too fancy. But the food is great. What time will you guys be home?”

I looked at Ginnie, who said, “We’re not quite sure. We may decide to do something after the meal. Don’t go to bed too late if we aren’t back ‘til a little bit later, okay?”

“Okay, Mom. You guys have a good time. Hey, maybe you could come to my baseball game tomorrow, Alan.”

“I’d like to. Won’t be there ‘til 2:30, though. Feel free to start without me.”

He laughed again. We left then and drove to Mario’s.

Ginnie and I both love Italian food, and Mario’s was a great choice. I could see Ginnie attract a few looks as we were shown to our table. No one paid any particular attention to me, though, which was how I liked it.

We both had a drink before dinner—she a Southern Comfort Manhattan, me a Jack and Coke. For the meal, I ordered Veal Saltimbocca, and she had Eggplant Parmesan. We tried each other’s dishes, and they were both excellent. Over dinner, we both had a glass of wine, and for dessert we shared a cannoli and a square of tiramisu.

The conversation was very comfortable, and we talked a lot about our childhoods and about baseball. She had been a third-baseman on her softball team. It was fast-pitch, as the girls play in high school, and she said she had been a pretty good hitter. I suggested that maybe she and Tommy and I could practice hitting and fielding on Sunday afternoon, and she loved the idea.

She told me that Tommy was really enjoying his work with me this summer and was learning a lot. She said she was still saving to buy him a computer.

When we exited the restaurant, I said to her, “It’s such a lovely, warm evening; why don’t we take a stroll?”

“I’d love to.”
 
I didn’t think about it; I just took her hand in mine, and we walked down the block hand-in-hand. It seemed perfectly natural and comfortable. When we got to the end of the stores, we continued on and entered a park a little ways down. The park bordered a river, and we made our way down a path to walk along the river. The moon was nearly at the full and shone brightly in a clear sky. It was beautiful there in the park, with the reflection of the moon off the slow-moving river. I let go of her hand then and put my arm around her waist, and she put hers around mine as we walked along.
 
We said only an occasional word. At a certain point, we stopped walking and stood close, just looking at each other. I started moving my face closer, and she raised her chin. We kissed, long and slow with a gentle probing of our tongues. Her natural scent and the softness of her lips were intoxicating. We pulled apart for a moment to catch our breaths, and I could tell she'd enjoyed it as much as I did. We came together then in a tight embrace and another kiss—more passionate this time.
 
When it was over, we both seemed to sense that it was enough for now and resumed walking. The path made a large circle back to the entrance, and we followed it and exited the park, hand-in-hand again.

We returned to the car, which was parked behind Mario’s, and drove home.

“Would you like to come in for a while, Alan? It’s not too late yet, and Tommy will probably be up.”

“Sure. I can stay for a bit.”
 
Tommy was in the living room watching a ballgame. It was tied up through seven innings, and Detroit was at bat in the top of the 8th. We sat down with him to watch the rest of the game, and he filled us in on the action so far. In a half-hour, the game was over, and the White Sox had scored another defeat when the Tigers pulled ahead in the top of the 9th on a 2-run homer by Lance Parrish. The closer, Willie Hernandez, was able to shut down the White Sox on three straight outs in the bottom of the 9th to end the game.

“Why do the White Sox always seem to blow it at the end?” lamented Tommy.

“The season’s not quite half over,” I said. “There’s still plenty of time to catch up. Maybe we should all go to Comiskey Park and see a game sometime this summer.”

“Hey, yeah. I’ve never been to a professional game before. That would be cool!”

“What do you think, Mom? I asked Ginnie.”

“I love the idea. We should do it.”

I got up to leave then, and Ginnie walked me to the door as Tommy headed upstairs to get ready for bed. Halfway up, he stopped and said, “You won’t forget about my game tomorrow, will you, Alan?”

I gave him a salute and said, “Nothing will stop me from coming this time, sir. See you tomorrow.” He smiled and continued up the stairs.

“You’re so good with him. Thank you for a wonderful evening, Alan. I had a very special time.”

“I did too. I’ll see you tomorrow at the game.” I took her face in my hands and kissed her gently on the mouth. “Good night.”

“Good night.”
 
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Tony Armand: Tina Cassidy's boyfriend and the father of her baby. He is a star football player at Grove Park High.




Chapter 23
What We See - Chapter 20

By Jim Wile

Warning: The author has noted that this contains the highest level of language.

Recap of Chapter 19: A newspaper article giving the story of the arrest of Tony Armand for assault and battery of a minor (Tina Cassidy) is published. The article also gave the history behind the plot to extort money from Phelps to finance the abortion of the couple’s child. Now that the truth is out there, Alan decides to resume his former appearance. He also asks Ginnie out on a date, and they spend a romantic evening together—a major step forward in their relationship. When they return home, they watch the end of a baseball game with Tommy, and Alan again promises to come to Tommy’s game the following day.
 
 
Chapter 20
 
 
Today I worked until 2:00 PM, when I closed up shop and headed straight to Tommy’s game. I got there earlier than I’d said—at 2:15—and found Ginnie in the bleachers. She had saved me a seat at the end of a row.

“You made it.”

“Of course. How’s it going so far?”

“They just started about five minutes ago, and Tommy’s team hasn’t come to bat yet. He’s on the Jolly Rogers. The other team is the Panthers.”

We watched as the first half-inning was over and the Jolly Rogers came off the field. Tommy looked into the stands and saw me. I waved to him, and he waved back.

The first two batters both made outs with a ground ball to the second baseman and a strikeout. Tommy came to the plate. He had a good stance and a good eye as he let the first two pitches pass for balls. He then tagged a line drive to left and went into second base with a standup double. A good, clean hit.

“Woo-hoo! Yay, Tommy,” Ginnie shouted, and I applauded loudly. We could see him beaming out there on second base. The next batter popped up a high fly ball just beyond the second baseman, who got himself tangled up trying to back up and catch it and ended up dropping it. Tommy, who had taken off at the crack of the bat, rounded third and easily beat the throw to the plate for the first run. More cheers and applause. I put my thumb and forefinger in my mouth and made a loud whistle.

“Wow! You’ll have to teach me to do that. That’s handy.”

“Sure, another time maybe. It takes a lot of practice before you can make a sound.”

The next player struck out to end the first inning, and the Jolly Rogers took to the field again, with Tommy jogging out to take his position at second base.

“Here comes Tommy’s friend to the plate,” said Ginnie.

I looked closely at him. He was a stout kid, and sure enough, it was Artie Intintoli. I realized then that he was the Panthers' catcher.

“Let’s go, Josh. Strike that tub a lard out!” I heard the third baseman call to the pitcher. Artie scowled at him. The Jolly Rogers coach didn’t say anything to his third baseman, so the kid continued to insult Artie, who ended up striking out after all.

“I knew you’d strike out, Ten-ton-toli,” hollered the third baseman as Artie was walking back to the Panthers bench. He turned around and said, “Shut up, asshole!” to which his coach told him he wouldn’t tolerate bad language and to sit down and keep quiet. Not another word to him. I felt kind of sorry for Artie.

Tommy got two more hits in the game—a triple and a single—and was 3-for-3, coming to the plate in the bottom of the 5th inning. The Panthers pitcher, who was tired of Tommy hitting off him every time, threw a hard one right at Tommy. He tried to back out of the way and turned his body away, but he was struck in the side of the ribs by the ball. He went down hard, rubbing his side.

The game came to a halt as Tommy didn’t get up right away. Ginnie said, “I’m going to go see if he’s okay. Excuse me, Alan,” as she got up to pass me at the end of the row of seats. I came with her. Tommy started to rise then. I watched Artie reach down and give him a hand up. Then Artie charged out to the mound, and I heard him say to the pitcher, “Cut that shit out, Bartlett. That’s my friend you just tried to kill. This is Little League, you dumb shit; it ain’t the big leagues.”

The kid tried to argue with him, but Artie wouldn’t have it and went back to his position, shaking his head in disgust. I was very impressed with that, despite the bad language.

Ginnie made sure Tommy was okay before he jogged down to first base. He rubbed his side some more, but he’d be alright. The Panthers coach never said a word to the pitcher. It may even have been he who suggested throwing at Tommy.

When the inning was over, they switched sides for the final inning. Tommy’s team was ahead 6-3. Tommy had knocked two of those runs in. The first two players made outs, but the next one hit a ground ball in the hole between short and third for a single. Artie then came to the plate. The Jolly Rogers third baseman continued with more taunts, but Artie ignored him now. He was concentrating hard on the at-bat.
 
On the third pitch, Artie smacked a long flyball to center field, and the center fielder couldn’t get there fast enough to catch it. The man on first scored easily, as Artie, who was rather fast for a chubby kid, came around second and headed for third, going a little out of his way to run over the third baseman’s foot with his spikes before he rounded third at full speed and barreled for home. He beat the long throw from center by a mile for a 2-run homer. His teammates were all over him with shouts of “Way to go, Artie” and claps on the back. I felt happy for him, and I heard Tommy shout, “Great hit, Artie!” from second base. Indeed, it was.

The score now stood at 6-5 with Tommy’s team still holding a 1-run lead, and that’s how the game ended when the final batter struck out. It really was a good game, especially for Tommy, who had three hits and made a couple of good plays at second.

Ginnie and I went over to congratulate Tommy on playing his best and hanging in there, even though he was pretty sore from that pitch to his ribs.

“Anyone feel like going out for ice cream?” I suggested.

“Cool! That sounds great,” said Tommy, and Ginnie agreed.

“Could I invite Artie too?” asked Tommy. “His parents didn’t come to the game. I think he was going to get a ride home with another kid, but would it be alright if he came with us?”

I looked at Ginnie, who said, “Sure, Tommy. I like the way he stuck up for you. Maybe he’s a better friend than I thought.”

“Thanks, Mom. I’ll go ask him.”

“That was nice,” I said to Ginnie. “I was very impressed with Artie by that too. I also felt a little sorry for him after all the taunts. Maybe he isn’t such a bad kid.”

Artie finished packing up his catcher’s gear and came back with Tommy. “Thanks for letting me come with you, Mrs. Boardman.”

“That’s okay, Artie. We’re happy you can come. We’ll drive you home after.”
 
 
 

I met them at The Cone Zone, where we put in our order for ice cream. Artie said he didn’t have any money with him, but I offered to pay for everyone. They all thanked me. We sat down at a 4-top table outside, and I ended up sitting next to Artie, while Ginnie and Tommy sat opposite us.

I turned to Artie. “That was a powerful hit you had, Artie, and a great home run. You’re pretty fast.”

“For a fat kid, right?”

“Let’s call you husky. You look like you’ve got some muscle too.”

“Yeah, I’ve started lifting weights.”

“I like the way you stood up for Tommy at the game today,” I added.

Tommy said, “Yeah, Artie. You’re a freight grend… I mean—"

“A what?”

Tommy looked embarrassed, but then he recovered and said, “You know, a freight grend. Of all the grends I’ve got—all two of them—you’re the freightest. Isn’t he a freight grend for what he did, Mom?”

“I’ll say.”

“You’re weird, Boardman,” but Artie was laughing as he said it. We all got a good laugh out of that. I winked at Tommy.

Tommy and Artie gobbled down their ice cream quickly, then got up to go sit with a few other kids from the game. Ginnie said, “You taught him that, didn’t you?”

“That’s what I used to do when I was a kid. Own it, and then start laughing when they laugh. It’s a great way to defuse the situation.”

Ginnie just shook her head and smiled as we finished our ice cream. “Thanks for coming today, Alan. Tommy loved that you were there. He told me so in the car as we drove here after the game.”

“Well, I really enjoyed it. I love being around you guys. You’re fun.” I reached for her hand, and we held hands over the table. “Maybe tomorrow, if you feel like it, the three of us could have a little batting and fielding practice together? What do you think?”

“I love it. I’m sure Tommy will too. Maybe we should invite Artie?”

“Sure, why not?”
 
 
 

Sunday afternoon, I picked everyone up, and we headed to the ballfield. I had a bagful of used baseballs, which I brought, and a bat and glove. Tommy and Artie both owned bats, which they brought too. We rotated positions with a pitcher, a batter, and two fielders positioned in the shallow outfield. Artie hit first while Tommy pitched to him, and Ginnie and I played the field. Then Tommy took a turn at bat while Ginnie pitched to him.

She threw the first pitch underhand, as she was used to doing. It didn’t have much zip to it.

“C’mon, Mom. Throw it overhand, wouldja? And a little harder too. It’s too easy to hit.”

“I’m not as accurate overhand.”

“That’s okay. Do your best.”

She threw a couple of wild ones before she finally found the plate, and Tommy smacked a hard grounder when she did.

“Good job, Mom. Keep it up,” he told her.

Ginnie looked at me, and I grinned and gave her a thumbs-up. She did pretty well after that, and Tommy hit some beauties off her.

Then it was Ginnie’s turn to bat, and I pitched to her. I started to throw it underhand, but she said, “Oh, no. If I’m going to play with all you guys, I’ll play the same way. Throw it overhand.”

“Yes, ma’am.” I tossed her an overhand lob.

She frowned and said, “You can throw it harder than that to me.”

“Alright, then.” This time I threw her a bullet.

In mock anger, she said, “Alan! That’s too hard. Can’t you find a happy medium?”

“Picky, picky, picky,” I said, grinning at her. She smiled back.

“Hey, you guys wanna quit messin’ around? It’s gettin’ boring out here!” hollered Artie from right field.

I turned around and faced him. “Dreadfully sorry, old boy. Won’t happen again,” in a faux upper crust accent.

Artie just shook his head in disgust, but he was smiling. The rest of us cracked up.

After that, we settled into a nice routine, and we all took many turns at the different positions. It was a fun afternoon and good practice for Tommy and Artie, who seemed like a pretty good kid after all.
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Tony Armand: Tina Cassidy's boyfriend and the father of her baby. He is a star football player at Grove Park High.




Chapter 24
What We See - Chapter 21

By Jim Wile

Warning: The author has noted that this contains the highest level of language.

Recap of Chapter 20: Alan goes to Tommy’s baseball game and helps cheer Tommy’s team on to a 6-5 victory over a team where his friend Artie was the catcher. After getting three straight hits, Tommy is struck by the other team’s pitcher and falls to the ground. Artie helps him up and chews out his own pitcher for doing that.
 
Artie has been taunted the whole game by the opposing third baseman, but he ends up smashing a two-run homer near the end of the game and runs over his foot in the process of rounding the bases. After the game, Alan treats the family, as well as Artie, to ice cream.
 
The following day, they all practice hitting and fielding together, including Artie again, whom Alan and Ginnie both realize is a pretty good kid after all.
 
 
Chapter 21
 
 
Mid-August, 1985
 
 
Summer was going well on all fronts. The business was thriving, and I was now getting repeat customers as well as a number of word-of-mouth customers, which I had hoped for. I no longer needed to put constant ads in the newspaper for the business because I had all that Tommy and I could handle for the time being.

He was proving to be a great help to me. Sure, it took a little bit longer to complete a job because of all the explaining I did, and he wasn’t yet as adept as I was at working with the tools. But he was learning fast and could make a few diagnoses by himself now on certain repair projects. Eventually, I turned a few things over to him to do on his own, although I would check over his work. He always did a quality job. I was proud of him and told him so.

We enjoyed listening to the Dr. Gwen Stewart radio program together, and we would turn her show on for a couple of hours while we worked. It was a nice routine.

Ginnie, Tommy, and I continued to do many things together on Sundays, including movies and bowling, and Ginny and I would go on dates alone on a number of occasions.
 
 
 

I finally got around to calling Earl Pinkham, as I had promised I would at the hospital that night. Seems like ages ago that we were all gathered in that room to hear Tina’s confession, but it’s only been two months.

“David, I want to apologize again,” he said then, “because I have to admit I didn’t give you much of a chance to defend yourself. I am so ashamed about the whole episode. I’d like you to know that I took myself out of the running to be the superintendent, and Suzie and I mutually agreed to stop seeing each other. Suzie and Tina felt so badly about it that they even agreed to tell the story to a reporter.”

“I was wondering how that story got into the news article on the attack and arrest of Tony.”

“Yes, and because of the blowback on them, Suzie quit, and they moved out-of-state. Tina was being shunned by her friends, and all sorts of ugly things were being said and done to her. She just took it, but neither of them thought they had much future in this town.”

“That’s a sad ending to the story, but maybe that’s what she needed to really drive home the lesson. It may not have helped her grow had she escaped this with little harm. She has skated through life on her good looks, but now she’s gotten a good reality check.”

“I think you’re right. Look, David, it seems as though you never let this stop you and you’ve achieved success in another venture, but if you ever change your mind and want to teach again, I would hire you in an instant. I know this seems too little, too late, but I’d like to try somehow to help undo the damage I assisted in causing you.”

“I appreciate that, Earl, but if I do resume teaching one day, it would likely be at the college level, where the students are more mature. Besides, I haven’t quit teaching altogether. I plan to begin teaching some computer classes very soon, and I’ve already been developing the curriculum.”

“Well, I’m glad to hear that. I think you’re a natural-born teacher, and that seems to be your calling. I wish you the best of luck in all your future endeavors.”

“Thank you, Earl.”
 
 
 

Near the end of summer, just a couple weeks before school started again for Tommy, Ginny asked me if I could recommend a computer, which she wanted to buy him for his 13th birthday coming up in another week. On a Saturday afternoon after Little League season was over, Ginnie told me that Tommy would be spending the afternoon at Artie’s house and would be staying there for dinner. She said it would be the perfect time to go shopping for a computer. I had been waiting for this. I invited her over to the store.

“I know how badly Tommy has wanted a computer of his own, and I happen to have one that I’ve refurbished and now works perfectly.”

I showed it to her then and demonstrated a few things. “I even installed a mouse that didn’t originally come with it and loaded the appropriate driver into the system files.”

“I have no idea what you just said.”

“Oh, sorry. Doesn’t matter. Let me show you how it works,” and I demonstrated it to her.

“That’s so cool!”

“I figured I’d give the computer to Tommy one day, but I knew that you’d promised to get him one, so I thought maybe it should come from you. Why don’t you take it, and you can give it to him?”

“Alan, that is so generous, but I couldn’t do that. It would still be from you, not me. You must let me buy it from you.”

I thought about that, and it made sense. I knew she didn’t have a lot of money to spend, so I said, “Okay. Name your price.”

“This looks like a pretty good brand—much better than what I could afford. Radio Shack is selling a TRS-80 for about $200, and that’s just about what I could afford. I’m sure this computer is worth a lot more than that, but that’s all I could pay for it right now, unless you could accept that as a down payment, and I could pay you some more eventually.”

“Remember, this is a refurbished computer, so it will have depreciated a lot. Tell you what. I’ll take $150 for it, and not a penny more.”

She stared at me. “You drive a hard bargain, Alan.”

I laughed at that, and she laughed too. “Take it or leave it.”

“Alright, you win. $150 it is. Will you take a check?”

“Hmm. I don’t know. It’s not made of rubber, is it?”

“Alan!”

“Of course I will. Let me put it in a box for you, and I’ll carry it over to your house. I can help you set it up if you’d like, or I can just show you how.”

Together, we carried it over to her house and went right upstairs to Tommy’s room, where she’d planned to set it up. It took hardly any time at all. We placed the system unit on his desk, set the monitor on top, and plugged it, the keyboard, and the mouse into the back of the unit. It had a single 5 ¼ inch floppy disk drive, and I inserted the system diskette into it and booted up the computer.
 
Everything worked perfectly, and up came the DOS command prompt, ready for action. A couple of games came on the system diskette, and I started one up. It resembled the arcade game Pong. I showed Ginnie how to play, and she tried it out.

“Tommy’s going to love having his own computer, Alan. He’s been bugging me about it for a long time. Thank you for making this possible for me to buy for him.”
 
She reached up and gave me a kiss on the lips. I grabbed her around the waist then, and we kissed again. This was more than a quick peck on the mouth. It was a full-blown lip lock, and our arms encircled each other, with our bodies coming into maximum contact. Our breathing quickened as our passion was aroused. After a while, she wriggled out of the hug, then took me by the hand, out of Tommy’s room and down the hall to her room, where we closed and locked the door.
 
 
 

When Tommy came back around 7:00, he found us at the kitchen table, where we were enjoying hamburgers cooked on a little hibachi on her back patio and corn on the cob. “Hey, you guys. Having fun without me here?”

Ginnie and I looked at each other and smiled. “We couldn’t stop thinking about you,” she said. Tommy rolled his eyes.

“By the way, sweetie, I know your birthday isn’t ‘til next week, but feel like getting an early birthday present?”

“Does the Pope shit in the woods?”

I laughed, but Ginnie said, “Tommy! Language!” She saw me laughing and said, “Don’t encourage him. What does that even mean?”

I said, “I think he mixed two metaphors. ‘Is the Pope Catholic?’ and ‘Does a bear poop in the woods?’”

Ginnie laughed then. “Did you do that on purpose, or was it the dyslexia that caused that?”

“Artie says it all the time.”

“I see. Thank you, Artie! I take it that was a yes then?”

“So, where is it, Mom?”

“Let’s go up to your room.”

“Oh, boy! I think I know what it is.” He went charging out of the kitchen and up the stairs with us following behind. He spotted the computer on his desk and said “Wow! My own computer. Thank you, Mom.”

“Alan put it together for you, Tommy. Better thank him too.”

He pulled us both into a group hug and said, “Thanks, Alan. You guys are the best!” The group hug lasted for all of three seconds when he released us and said, “Did it come with any games?”

“Yeah,” I said. “I bought you a couple. There’s one called 'Zyll' and another that is a flight simulator where you can fly several different airplanes. I especially like that one. You can learn to fly big jets and use the mouse to control it. It’s really fun.”

“Cool. Can you show me how to do it?”

I looked at Ginnie. “Okay with you, Mom?”

“Sure. I’d like to see this too.”

I then showed him how to call it up from the diskette it was on and get it started. We started with the small Cessna plane to give him a feel for flying. The graphics were quite good, and it looked a lot like flying in a real plane, from the takeoff, to the cruising in the air, to the landing at the same or a different airport. He got the hang of it quite quickly after crashing his plane a few times.

Ginnie wanted to try it out too, and Tommy turned the controls over to her. (He handed her the mouse.) We spent the next hour flying, crashing, and sometimes landing successfully. They both loved it.

Ginnie and I decided to leave Tommy alone for a while. “Let’s cut it off by 10:00 bedtime, Tommy. You’ve got two weeks to play with your computer before school starts up again. I expect you to still do some reading, kiddo. We don’t want your reading muscles to atrophy.”

He was so absorbed in the game, he didn’t respond. “I still want 15 minutes of reading before you go to bed. Got it?”

“Got it, Mom.”

“Okay. We’ll leave you alone now.”

He turned to us before we left. “Thanks again, guys. I couldn’t have asked for a better present.” He was beaming.

“You’re welcome. See you later,” said Ginnie. We closed his door and went downstairs again.
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


David (later Alan) Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Earl Pinkham: The principal of Grove Park High School where David teaches

Suzie Cassidy: The school secretary and mother of Tina Cassidy

Tina Cassidy: A 16-year-old high school sophomore in David Phelps's class

Bobby Harken: David's friend and fellow teacher

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Tony Armand: Tina Cassidy's boyfriend and the father of her baby. He is a star football player at Grove Park High.




Chapter 25
What We See - Chapter 22

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 21: Alan calls Earl, as he’d promised he would. Earl apologizes for what happened and offers Alan his job back, but Alan reveals that if he goes back to teaching, it will most likely be at the college level. Earl tells him that Tina and Suzie have moved out of state.
 
Ginnie comes to Alan for advice about a computer for Tommy. Alan sells her the one he had refurbished for a very good price. They set it up for Tommy, and Ginnie invites Alan into her bedroom afterwards.
 
When Tommy returns after dinner, they give him the computer, and he is delighted with it and thanks them both in a group hug. This chapter concludes Part 1 of the story.
 
 

Note to Readers:  Although it may seem like the story has run its course, what we’ve got now is a 130-page novella. I’m going for a complete novel, so in reality, we’re just under halfway through. In Part 2, we’ll take up again with the other major theme of dyslexia and how Alan goes about trying to address this condition in a rather creative way for the mid-to-late ‘80s.
 
 
Part 2

 
Chapter 22
 
 
Two months later
Mid-October, 1985
 
 
School started for Tommy about a month ago. He’s in 7th grade now. He still works for me several hours a week—Saturday mornings and a few weekdays after school. He’s been buying additional games for his computer with some of the money he’s earned and is saving the rest for college.

I’ve started having dinner with Ginnie and Tommy about three days a week lately and have been chipping in for the food. We mostly eat at their house because their kitchen is much better and more well-stocked than mine. I help Ginnie with the meal preparation.

I was heading over there now. Tommy greeted me at the door, looking kind of glum. “What’s up with you, Tommy?”

“It’s my English teacher. I’ll tell you about it at dinner with Mom so I don’t have to repeat it.”

“Okay. Have you perfected the landing of the 747 yet?”

“Yeah, I’ll show you after dinner.”

“Alright. I’m going to go help your mom in the kitchen now.”

“I’ve got some homework to do, so I’d better get back to it while you’re fixing dinner.”

“Why, is it broken?”

He smiled for the first time since I’d come in. “That’s a good one.”

Ginnie was preparing chicken to fry. A few pieces were already frying in the pan. I went over and kissed her hello and wiped a little flour off her cheek. “What’s eating Tommy?” I asked her.

“I don’t know. He said he didn’t want to talk about it. I’m guessing it’s his English teacher. Seems to have it in for him. He’s never liked English class.”

“Yeah, I used to feel the same way. He said he would tell us what happened at dinner.”

“Good. That’s more than I could get out of him. He really opens up to you, doesn’t he?”

“We talk quite a lot while working together when I’m not teaching him stuff. It’s because I can really identify with him. He’s facing many of the same problems I faced at his age. But there’s hope. I try to tell him that.”

“It’s more than that. He just really likes you, Alan. You’re like the dad he never had. You’re such a good influence on him. I kinda like you myself.”

“You do, do you? What can I do to help you here?”

“You want to put the rest of this chicken in to fry and take over frying it while I make the mashed potatoes?”

“Sure. I’m good at that.”

“You’re good at everything you do… and I mean everything,” she said seductively.

I could feel myself blush a little as I grinned at her. I went for the chicken then.

Tommy was in reasonably good spirits during dinner, and after he’d cleaned his plate, he began telling us what had made him so upset today.

“Mrs. Dunbar must be 80 years old and is a real pain in the a… er, butt. At the beginning of class, she handed our tests back from last week, and I got an F on it. There were all these multiple-choice and true/false questions and a short essay question. I didn’t finish the first part and didn’t even get to the essay question. Then she had us reading poetry out loud to the class. She handed us each a poem to read, and we had to get up and read it to the class, and the class would discuss it to decide what it was all about. Then she said, ‘As a reward for failing the test, we’ll have Tommy go first.’ Why did she have to say that?”

“That’s terrible,” said Ginnie. “What was she thinking?”

“So, I got up there and started reading. I didn’t have any chance to practice or anything. It was ‘Mending Wall’ by Robert Frost.” He pulled his copy out of his pocket. I could tell he’d crumpled it up and later straightened it out.

“So, I began reading it like this, really slowly, because that’s the way I read:
 
    Sometimes… there is that… didn’t love a wall
    That… sears the… freezing ground… smell under it,
    And… spies the upper… builders in the… news
    And mends the… grapes when two can… press… a beast.
 
“The kids in the class were laughing through the whole thing. Mrs. Dunbar stopped me after every mistake I made and corrected me. I could see her frowning and shaking her head. At one point, she asked me if I was just fooling around and reading that way to get laughs. She cut me off after the first four lines and said we’d never get through the poem before class was over unless she did. She said, ‘I want you to take that home and practice it tonight and come see me after school tomorrow, and you can read it to me again. And it better be a lot better than today.’

“I sat down then. I was so embarrassed, and I just wanted to get out of there. There was one girl who I sit next to named Callie Lyons who wasn’t laughing like the other kids. She whispered to me, not to worry about it, that she was just a mean old witch and shouldn’t have said that to me. I thanked her.

“I was so embarrassed, Mom.” Tears began welling up.

Ginnie got up and went over to him, bent down, and took him in her arms, and he started sobbing. She just held him and rubbed his back and let him cry it out.

When he finally got control of himself again, she said, “Tommy, don’t go see her after school tomorrow. I’m going to go in your place. I’m going to have a little talk with Mrs. Dunbar about this. Don’t you worry; I’m going to take care of it.”

“Thanks, Mom. I’ve been trying hard in that class. I just can’t do very well.”

“I know you are. You just let me handle this.”

I said, “I’ll come with you if you’d like. I’ll close up shop early tomorrow.”

“Would you? Maybe that would be good if you could talk about your experience with dyslexia. Maybe she just doesn’t understand it.”

“Probably not. I had teachers like that. I’ll be glad to come with you.”

“Thanks, guys,” said Tommy. “I’m going to go finish my homework now,” and he left Ginnie and me alone at the table. I just shook my head.

Ginnie said, “That teacher! I can’t believe she would talk to a kid like that in front of the whole class. And accusing him of goofing around to get laughs. Jeez! I guess people see what they want to see, regardless of where the truth may lie.”

I didn’t say anything. We began clearing the dishes.
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.





Chapter 26
What We See - Chapter 23

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 22: Tommy tells Ginnie and Alan about his experience in class that day. His English teacher, Mrs. Dunbar, announced to the class that since Tommy had failed his English test, he had to be the first one to recite a poem she handed out to each class member to read. Tommy stumbled his way through, but the kids were laughing at his halting, mistake-filled reading, and his teacher accused him of purposefully misreading it to get laughs. She insisted he read it to her tomorrow after school. Tommy was humiliated and begins crying now as Ginnie comforts him. Ginnie tells him she will go in his place and talk to Mrs. Dunbar tomorrow, and Alan volunteers to go with her to try to explain dyslexia to her.
 
 
Note to readers: The story about Mr. Hafner that Alan tells, you have seen before in chapter 4. I decided to move it to this chapter instead, where I think it will have more impact. I apologize for showing it again, so feel free to skip that part if you've already read it.
 
 
Chapter 23
 
 
After school the next day, Ginnie and I walked into Mrs. Dunbar’s room, and we introduced ourselves. Mrs. Dunbar, who was a large, intimidating-looking woman, gave us a wary look.

Ginnie said, “Mrs. Dunbar, Tommy won’t be visiting you this afternoon. I told him I would come in his place. I’m very concerned about the way you responded to his failing grade on the exam yesterday in front of the class, as well as your remarks to him during and following his reading of the poem.”

“Yes, I thought about that some last night, and perhaps I was a bit harsh in my criticism. But Tommy has not been applying himself in my class, and I see no valid excuse for his poor performance except that he just doesn’t care.”

“Well, Mrs. Dunbar, maybe there’s something else that you haven’t considered, and that is that Tommy has dyslexia, and reading and speaking without making a few errors is very difficult for him. I assure you, he cares.”

“Excuse me, Mrs. Boardman, but there’s nothing in his school record about that, and frankly, I don’t really believe dyslexia is a real thing. I think it’s a convenient excuse for lazy kids who aren’t trying very hard to read well.” She said this with such confidence that I could sense Ginnie’s hackles rising.

“He is not lazy. You wouldn’t believe how much time he spends on his English homework. I know because I help him with it. He is anything but lazy!”

Before this escalated further, I decided to jump in. “Mrs. Dunbar, let me assure you that dyslexia is very real. I am dyslexic myself, and reading and always speaking the correct word have been difficult for me my entire life. Let me tell you a little story:”
 
In school, I had one outstanding teacher who seemed to recognize my disability. It was my physics teacher in 11th grade, Mr. Hafner. He had given us an exam with several problems on it that required computations, as well as 25 multiple-choice questions. I had scored a 74 on the exam, and when he handed them back, he asked me to come see him after school.

When school was over and I went to his classroom, he said, “Alan, you answered all the problem questions at the end perfectly, but you didn’t even answer five of the multiple-choice questions that came first, and of the ones you answered, you got a number of them wrong. Can you explain that?”

“Well, I did the problem ones first, then the multiple choice, and I just didn’t finish in time.”

“Could you pull out your test and read the first multiple-choice question out loud to me?”

I did as he asked, and my speech was very slow and halting as I read the question and the four possible answers:
 
   1. Reflection is:

      a) A change in the direction of waves as they pass from one
         medium to another
      b) The breaking up of light into its constituent colors
      c) A change in the direction of waves when they bounce off a
         barrier
      d) The spreading of white light into its full spectrum of
         wavelengths
 

“I fail to see what this has to do with Tommy,” said Mrs. Dunbar.

“Bear with me a little longer. We’re getting to it.”
 
 
Mr. Hafner then said, “I can now understand why you missed the question, Alan. Do you realize you read the word ‘refraction’ just now instead of ‘reflection’? Your answer—a—would have been correct in that case.”

I looked at it again closely, and, sure enough, I had misread it.

“Let me ask you this too. Do you always read slowly like that?”

“I was told I have dyslexia, and that’s why I have a little trouble with reading and understanding.”

“Do you know the correct answer to this question?”

“I do now. It’s c.”

Mr. Hafner looked at me, shook his head slightly, and gave a small chuckle. “Alan, would you mind taking the multiple-choice part of the test again? I’ll read you the questions, and you just tell me the answers. How about it?”

“Sure.”

And he did, and I got all of them correct.

He said, “I’m going to change your grade from 74 to 100. From now on, why don’t we just have you answer the calculation questions on class tests, and you come to me after school, and we’ll finish the test like we did today together? Alright?”

This choked me up at the time. I thanked him profusely. I’d never had a teacher make an allowance for me like that. It was likely that kindness that helped steer me toward teaching as a career. Yes, I became a high school teacher of physics. What a difference he made in my attitude about school and my confidence. I hadn’t even been sure I’d be going to college until then, when I realized I was actually pretty smart. If I could help strugglers, whether dyslexic or not, the way he helped me, wouldn’t that be a worthwhile and gratifying career, I thought at the time?
 
“If you’d like, I can refer you to some excellent books and articles that have been published about dyslexia, which is said to plague between 10 and 15 percent of the population. I’m sure you’ve had other students who’ve struggled with reading in your class through the years.”

“Are you finished?”

“For now.”

“I have no intention of giving Tommy an advantage like that on exams. It wouldn’t be fair to the other children.”

“It would not be giving him an advantage; it would simply be leveling the playing field, giving him something the other kids already have and he doesn’t—enough time to read and understand the questions and finish the exam.”

There was a decided change in her countenance then as she pondered this remark. It went from an expression of callous defiance to one of thoughtful contemplation. Ginnie’s face also seemed to relax a little.

Mrs. Dunbar was clearly thinking this over, and we both stood silently waiting for her to speak.

“I confess, you’ve given me much to think about here. I can’t promise anything at present until I’ve had a chance to think about it some more and do a bit of reading, as you suggested, Mr. Phelps. I thank you for sharing that story with me and for your coming here today, Mrs. Boardman, to explain the situation. I will be in touch with you to discuss it further.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Dunbar,” said Ginnie. “I appreciate your willingness to listen and to think about it. We won’t take any more of your time.”

We left then, and as we were walking back to the car, she said to me, “Alan, you never told me that story before. Is it really true?”

“Have you ever known me to lie?”

“Well, you saved me from flying off the handle and making the situation worse. She was so infuriating at first. There’s still no excuse for the humiliation she made Tommy feel with her sarcastic and rude remarks, but at least it sounds like you got to her, and she’ll think about what you said. Thank you so much for coming and helping me avoid a shouting match with her. You achieved exactly the result I was hoping for.”

“You’re welcome. There’s nothing like the experience of dyslexia to provide a believable description of it.”

“Don’t you ever get rattled by people? You were so calm in there. I was about to explode.”

“I could tell. The answer is yes. I do get rattled, but I try to rein it in because it often just escalates a situation. It’s hard sometimes, but somehow, I usually manage. I’ve also come to realize that many people say hurtful things not always with hurtful intentions, but just because they don’t know any better. It’s their ignorance about things that prejudices them in certain ways. If Mrs. Dunbar had known more about dyslexia, I don’t think she would have come down on Tommy the way she did. Although there’s no excuse for her rudeness to him, there may still be hope for her. I’m willing to give her the benefit of the doubt for a while.”

“Can you find me a pair of those rose-colored glasses you wear? You are the perfect yang to my yin.”

We drove home to tell Tommy about it.
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.


Chapter 27
What We See - Chapter 24

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 23: Ginnie and Alan pay Tommy’s English teacher, Mrs. Dunbar, a visit to try to set her straight about Tommy’s trouble in her class. After a half-hearted apology for her rude remarks to Tommy, she still maintains that he is just lazy and not trying very hard. Ginnie nearly gets into a shouting match with her until Alan steps in and relates a story of his problem with dyslexia, how a caring teacher recognized this and allowed for it, and what a positive effect it had on him. They left Mrs. Dunbar, who they believe they got through to, and Ginnie thanks Alan for coming, complimenting him on his ability to stay calm and see things through “rose-colored glasses.”
 
 
Chapter 24
 
Two weeks later
 
 
It was Halloween, and I closed the shop at 5:30 as usual. I got Archie in until the trick-or-treaters were done and latched his door so he couldn’t go out on his own. I didn’t want him to encounter a bunch of strangers who might be up to no good. I expected that some kids around here might prefer making mischief over trick-or-treating. I will unlatch it later.

He was sitting up on the counter, watching me count the cash in the cash drawer, when we heard a knock on the front door. I went to answer it and found a tall witch and a shorter goblin wearing very realistic, frightening masks. They cackled, “Trick-or-treat.”

I knew who it was. “C’mon in, you two. Let me see if I can scrounge up some candy for you.”

When Ginnie and Tommy came in, they saw Archie sitting on the counter and went over to him. He absolutely freaked, jumped down, and bounded toward his cat door, planning to plow right through, but it was locked, and he simply crashed into it. Stunned for a moment, he turned, reentered the work area, and hid under my work bench.

Ginnie and Tommy both removed their hats and masks and came in to coax him out from under the bench. Tommy pulled him out and set him on the bench, and when they talked to him in their normal voices and without those masks on, he realized who it was and calmed down. He knows and likes our friends, but he just hadn’t recognized them.

They petted him and apologized to him for scaring him so, and soon his puffed-up tail shrank again to its normal size.

I wouldn’t be giving out candy because my house looked like a store with the sign out front, and I figured few would come to a store for trick-or-treating. I put on a jacket and headed over to their house with them, where Ginnie had invited me to have a quick meal before the trick-or-treaters began arriving. Tommy still enjoyed going out, and Ginnie always liked to dress for Halloween to give out the candy.

By around 8:30, it was all over, and Ginnie turned the outside light off. Tommy had returned with a bagful of candy and sat on the living room floor, going through it and scarfing down his favorites. I ate some of the ones he wasn’t fond of. Ginnie had just a little left over from what she’d provided, and she enjoyed a piece or two of that too.

Tommy told us about the speech he gave today in his public speaking class. Each student had to give a three-minute speech on a topic of their choosing in front of the class and had a week to prepare for it. He had spent the previous week preparing, with a lot of help and support from Ginnie.

“My topic was the things I learned this summer doing electrical repairs,” he explained to me. “It went pretty well, but I was really nervous, just waiting for my words to get all jumbled up. I told them I’d learned how to repair a dehumidifier, but it came out dehumdingifier. Everyone laughed when I said that. I was really embarrassed and started to blush. Then one kid called out, ‘It’s dehumidifier, you dope,’ which made the kids laugh even more. My teacher gave the kid the evil eye and pointed at him but didn’t say anything because she didn’t want to interrupt my speech any further, I guess. She told me to go on.

“But then I said, ‘Nope, it was a dehumdingifier, which is a really souped-up, extra powerful dehumidifier that could dry out a real humdinger of a flooded basement in about two hours. Haven’t you ever heard of a dehumdingifier?’ Everybody thought that was pretty clever, and I was able to continue without feeling stupid.

“When I sat down, Callie Lyons, who’s in most of my classes, told me I did a really good job, and she liked my speech. ‘Great comeback too,’ she said about my joke. She’s really nice. I think I might ask her to the Christmas dance in December.”

Ginnie and I looked at each other and smiled.

Ginnie said, “You handled that slipup really well, Tommy. Alan taught you a great trick, didn’t he?”

“Yeah, it was pretty good, alright.”
 
 
 

As I was lying in bed later that night while falling asleep, I thought about Tommy’s great recovery earlier today. That works well when you mispronounce things, but the biggest problem with dyslexia is the inability to make sense of what you’re reading. I thought back to what Ginnie had said a few weeks ago after that dinner, when Tommy told us about making his impromptu reading of the poem in Mrs. Dunbar’s class. Mrs. Dunbar had thought him lazy and was just fooling around for laughs. Ginnie had said that people see what they want to see. And following our meeting with Mrs. Dunbar, she also said she wanted to get some rose-colored glasses like the ones she thought I wore.

Then, for some reason, my thoughts shifted to Archie earlier and how he freaked when he saw some scary-looking creatures enter the store, but settled down after he heard their voices and realized who it was.

All of these things kept swirling around in my head: See what they want to see. See things with rose-colored glasses on. Hear familiar voices and then understand what you thought you saw instead.

And then a lightbulb flashed, and a wild idea took form. What if a dyslexic could hear what everyone else sees? Then he wouldn’t misinterpret what he was seeing. What if I were to invent a pair of glasses that would enable you to see a written image and then have it translated into words and fed to a speaker embedded in the frame, which would speak them softly to you so that you could hear the correct version of what you were seeing?

I came fully awake then and sat up in bed. Would such a thing be possible? I’d never heard of anything like this. I had read about something called text-to-speech that had been invented fairly recently. It involved reading a string of text already converted to its corresponding code into a computer, where a program could then use a speech synthesizer—another fairly recent discovery—that could convert the text strings into computerized sounds. Some of these were so realistic-sounding that toy companies, since the late 70s, have been using voice synthesizer chips in dolls that could respond to you with a human-sounding voice.

But the text they used was already coded onto the chip. These glasses would have to look at some text and convert that to the code needed to synthesize it into sound. How to do that?

I’d also heard of something called digital images. I remember seeing the first digital image ever produced. It was a picture of the inventor’s baby—very grainy-looking, but definitely recognizable. I think that was made in the late 50s. I even remember reading in Popular Electronics about a digital camera called the Cromemco Cyclops invented in the mid-70s that created digital images.

My invention then would require a digital camera of some sort to take a digital image of the text, which would be the input string to the voice synthesizer, which would turn that text string into its equivalent sound and send it to a miniature speaker that could play the sound to the wearer—all this in just a pair of glasses! A daunting task, to be sure.

Possible? I don’t know yet, but it seemed like a worthwhile tool in the battle against dyslexia. It would be a way to defeat the mistranslation caused by the brain’s scrambling the message of the written word. What an invention this would be!

Archie jumped up on the bed right then and was surprised when I reached down, picked him up with one hand behind his arms and one in front of his legs and stretched him out over my head. “Arch, you gave me a great idea when you freaked out tonight. What a clever boy.” Then I lowered him down and buzzed his belly before setting him back on the bed. I petted him a few times, then he took his place beside my legs, and we both went to sleep.
 

Author Notes When I began writing this story, I had no idea this invention actually exists today. I had told my brother about the story, and he said he thought there was something like it. I hadn't found it when I first started researching it, but further research revealed that a device called the OrCam MyEye was invented in 2010, which does exactly what this device does. A video of the OrCam MyEye can be found at:

https://cdn.commercev3.net/www.maxiaids.com/downloads/media/OrCam%20MyEye%20IntroEN.mp4

And here I thought I had invented it for the story! Just goes to show you that it's easy enough to conceive of an invention, but another thing entirely to actually make one that works. Let's see if Alan can do it in 1986.


CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.





Chapter 28
What We See - Chapter 25

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 24: It’s Halloween night, and Ginnie and Tommy pay a call to Alan’s shop dressed in costumes. Archie freaks out when he sees them and hides under the bench until Tommy pulls him out. He recognizes them without their masks and talking normally.
 
When Tommy returns from trick-or-treating, while eating candy, he tells Alan and Ginnie of his speech in his public speaking class and how he used Alan’s trick of playing along after he misspeaks.
 
In bed later that night, Alan thinks about dyslexia, and a few things Ginnie had said earlier plus Archie’s behavior tonight give him an idea for an invention that would help dyslexics understand the written word. The invention was a pair of glasses that would translate the written word into speech and read it back to the wearer.
 
 
Chapter 25
 
 
I decided not to tell anyone about this idea just yet until I’ve had a chance to think about it some more and decide if I’m just kidding myself with the concept and my ability to develop it, or whether I’ve really got something here, and I’m up to the task of turning it into a reality. I wasn’t sure just yet. I would have to begin doing some research about the various components and whether or not they can be fit together in an arrangement like the one I’ve envisioned.

In the meantime, I needed to keep developing the curriculum for my programming class and get ahold of some used computers to refurbish for my classroom. I pictured a hands-on class where the students would try things on their own in class and work on their assignments too in case they didn’t own a computer at home. I put a ‘used computers wanted’ ad in the newspaper to acquire a few. I pictured a class size of four students at a time. I decided to broach Tommy about becoming one of my first guinea pig students.

I had dinner that night at the Boardmans’, where I mentioned this to Ginnie first while helping her prepare the meal. She thought it would be great for Tommy and asked how much I planned to charge for it. “I’m thinking this first class will be free since it will largely be experimental to determine the best way to go about it for future classes. I’d like to try it out on middle schoolers first and see how they do with it.”

“Maybe Tommy can suggest some of his classmates who might be interested.”

“That’s kinda what I was hoping.”

When we were well into the meal, I said, “So, Tommy, I’m thinking of starting up my new computer programming class and was wondering if you’d like to be one of my first students in the class?”

“Sure, I would! I really want to learn how to write programs. I’d like to be able to create my own games using some of my artwork.”

“That’s a terrific goal, but the class probably won’t take you quite far enough for that but will instead introduce you to basic programming concepts and techniques. You’ve got to learn to walk before you can run.”

“So, I won’t be able to create games right away?”

“Afraid not. Simple ones, yes, but there’s a whole lot you have to learn first before what you’ve got in mind.”

“That’s okay. As long as it’s fun.”

“I think it is. I’m betting you will too. Here’s the thing. I’m thinking of a class size of four, and each of you would have a computer to work on. Is there anyone else you know around your age who might be interested in such a class?”

“Not sure. I can talk it up and ask around.”

“What about Artie?” asked Ginnie. “Do you think he’d be interested? He strikes me as a pretty bright kid. Not always so kind, but bright enough.”

“I don’t know how well he does in math and science, ‘cause he’s in 8th grade, and I’ve never been in a class with him. Do you have to be good at math to understand programming?”

“It sure helps. If you can do math well, it shows you have a logical mind, and that’s very important in programming.”

“I’ll tell him about it, and see if he’s interested.”

“Great. And if there’s anyone else you talk to who may be interested, I’ll be holding an orientation meeting for the kids and their parents in a couple of weeks where we’ll talk about what the class will cover. I’ll have details of that soon.”
 
 
 

The following day, Ida Beeman came in carrying a radio in a box.

“Afternoon, Miss Ida. What have we got today?”

“Hello, Mr. Alan. We got here a busted radio. Ain’t completely busted, but all fuzzy-sounding and I can’t seem to get my fav’rite station no more. Didn’t drop it or nothin’. Jus’ stop workin’ right.”

“Got it. If you can leave it, I’ll open it up and take a look inside and call you with what I find. I’ll give you an estimate then. Sound okay?”

“That fine, Mr. Alan.”

“Say, Miss Ida. I’m starting up a computer programming class for middle schoolers. I know your grandson is in middle school. Do you think he’d have any interest in learning to program a computer?”

“Leroy real quick wit’ numbers. That boy need sumthin’ ta get him off his butt and quit watchin’ that TV all day. He ain’t the best of students, but he bright enough. We don’t have no computer, though.”

“Wouldn’t need one. I’ll have them here. Maybe this would give him something to be excited about. Why don’t you have him come talk to me, and I can tell him about it and see if he’s interested?”

“I will, Mr. Alan. That be real good if he cotton to somethin’ beside that TV.”

“Great. I’ll call you tonight about the radio. I’ve got your number.”

“Awright den. You take care, Mr. Alan. I tell Leroy ta come see you.”

“Thank you, Miss Ida.”
 
 
 

That night at the Boardmans’ for dinner (we’d begun eating most of our dinners together now), Tommy mentioned he had talked to his friend Callie about the class.

“She said she might be interested in coming, but she wanted to talk to her cousin first. She said her cousin took some programming classes at college, and she wanted to ask her what it was like. I also saw Artie after school today and mentioned it to him. At first, he said no, but I guess he thought about it a little because later he said maybe.”

“Okay, great. That will be enough for now. I think Ida Beeman’s grandson may want to be in the class too.” I’ll start planning an orientation meeting and let you know when that will be.”

It’s been two weeks since I first decided to hold one, and tonight was the orientation meeting. During those two weeks, I purchased two used computers from folks who had bought newer models. I’ve upgraded the processors and the RAM and loaded the system disks with Microsoft BASIC—the programming language we would be using in class. I had prospects to buy a few more computers as well, so that I fully expected to have the required four for the class, which would begin in January after the holidays were over.

The meeting went well, and I have my four students all signed up and ready to begin in January. Besides Tommy the other three are Artie, Callie Lyons, and Leroy Beeman.

Callie seems like a real sweetie. Tommy had just invited her to the Christmas dance the week before Christmas, and she accepted. He had a few questions for us at dinner tonight.

“This is my first school dance. What should I wear to it?”

Ginnie said, “We always used to wear pretty dresses, and the guys wore jackets and ties. Alan, you were a high school teacher recently. What are the kids wearing these days to dances?”

“Well, it’s not a prom, so no need for formal dress, but jacket-and-tie is right. Do you have a good-looking sportscoat?”

“Do I, Mom?”

“Probably not one that fits anymore. I think you’re going through a growth spurt now, and the one you’ve got will be too small for you. I’ll take you to buy a new one this weekend. I’m sure Callie will probably be buying a dress to wear. I know I always wanted to buy a new dress for dances.”

“Will you drive us, Mom, or do you have a shift at the hospital that night?”

“I didn’t think of that. Let me check my schedule.”

“I’ll take them if you have a shift,” I volunteered.

“Would you? That would be so nice, if it turns out I’m scheduled for that night. Thank you so much!”

“Yeah, thanks, Alan,” added Tommy.

“Not a problem.”

He had a few more questions, but after he got them all answered, I decided to bring up my new invention idea. I’d been thinking about it off and on for the last two weeks, and I thought now might be a good time to tell Ginnie and Tommy about it.

“On a different subject, I want to run an idea by you both concerning something I’ve been thinking about since Halloween. Remember how Archie freaked when he saw you in your costumes and later relaxed when you talked to him and he realized it was you and not some monsters? Well, that gave me an idea for an invention.

“What if you could wear a pair of glasses that would see written words and translate them, so that a voice could read them out loud through a little microphone mounted on the glasses that only you could hear? Wouldn’t that go a long way for a dyslexic to understand better what he’s reading? And after a while, when he continually hears the correct interpretation of written words, it would help him to read them better on his own without the glasses. What do you think about such an invention?”

Ginnie said, “You’re kidding, right? If such a thing were possible, this would be the biggest discovery in dyslexia research ever. You’d probably make millions off it. Even blind people could use them if they knew where to point them. Is this possible?”

“That would be so cool, Alan,” said Tommy. “When are you going to make them?”

“To answer your mom’s question first, yes, I believe this is possible, and I’m planning to start working on them soon after I get the class up and running smoothly. When they’ll be ready for testing is anyone’s guess, but you can be my first guinea pig, when I do, okay, Tommy?”

“Yeah!”

Ginnie said, “Alan, this is amazing! Do you know enough to design and construct such a thing?”

“At this point, no. I have to be honest about that. But I’ve begun researching the fields of digital photography and text-to-voice applications because this invention would need to combine those two technologies into one integrated system for it to work. I’ll be able to concentrate my research more heavily after I get the class going.”

“Well, I wouldn’t go advertising this idea very much. You wouldn’t want anyone stealing it before you have a chance to patent it, or even afterwards if they were to infringe on that patent. I know that’s my suspicious nature talking, but I think that could happen if you aren’t careful.”

“You’re right. That’s good advice. Mum’s the word.”

Ginnie said, “Tommy, that goes for you, too. Don’t go telling anyone about this just yet, okay? This is a really important invention if Alan can actually make it.”

“Got it, Mom. I won’t.”
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.





Chapter 29
What We See - Chapter 26

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 25: Alan decides it’s time to begin teaching a programming class to some interested students, and he asks Tommy if he and some friends might like to be the guinea pigs to take his intro to programming class. Tommy is thrilled at the prospect and finds a couple of friends to fill out the four-person class. Alan also talks to Miss Ida about it and asks if her grandson might be interested in attending, and she says she will get him to talk to Alan about it. Alan decides to hold an orientation for the four students, which now include Tommy, Artie, Ida’s grandson Leroy Beeman, and Tommy’s friend from school, Callie Lyons.
 
Over dinner one night, Alan also tells Ginnie and Tommy about his new invention. They are intrigued by it and think it could be very valuable. Ginnie encourages him to take great care in talking about it because it is such a good idea that she doesn’t want to see anyone steal it from Alan before he’s had a chance to patent it. He agrees to be careful.
 
 
Chapter 26
 
Two weeks later
 
 
It was the night of the Christmas dance. On the way over to Callie’s house, Tommy sat silently in the back seat. “Are you feeling a little nervous?” I asked.

“Yeah. I’ve never been out with a girl before. How do I know what to say?”

“She’ll probably have a pretty dress on. Just tell her she looks nice, and you’re looking forward to the dance. And if she doesn’t introduce you first, make sure you introduce yourself to her parents. If they go to shake your hand, don’t hesitate; just give her dad a good, firm handshake. Her mom, just slightly firm. Don’t want to hurt her hand.”

“I’m a little nervous about dancing. I’ve never danced before. Mom showed me a few things, but I looked like a spazz.”

“Just watch what the other kids are doing, and try to copy them. Everyone kind of looks like a spazz doing the fast dances. Did she show you how to hold a girl for the slow dances?”

“Yeah.”

“Hold her pretty close. It’s hard if you’re too far apart. You’ll be fine.”

We pulled into her driveway, and Tommy got out. “Remember to introduce yourself,” I called to him as he headed to the door.

A few minutes later, they came out together. Callie had a coat on over the top of her dress, so I couldn’t see the whole effect, but she looked pretty from what I could see. She wore glasses, but the frames were small and stylish. Her long, auburn hair was wavy and looked professionally coiffed, and she had on some subtle lipstick. She seemed a little surprised to see me at the wheel.

“Hi, Callie. Don’t you look pretty?”

“Hi, Mr. Phelps. Thanks. I didn’t expect to see you driving us.”

Tommy said, “My mom is a nurse and had to work a shift tonight, so Ala… I mean Mr. Phelps agreed to drive us. He’s my next-door neighbor.”

“Oh.”

We started up, and nothing was said for a while. I could sense the nervousness coming from the back seat. I thought I would help out. “I’m sure looking forward to having you both in my first programming class. Do you have a computer at your house, Callie?”

“Not yet, but we’re getting one for Christmas as a family gift.”

When nothing further was volunteered, I asked, “What made you decide to take my class?”

“I talked to my cousin, Abby, who lives in Pennsylvania and is a junior at Penn State. She’s a math and engineering major. I asked her if she had taken any programming classes, and she said she had. She said it’s fun, and I’d probably really like it.”

“She sounds like she’s really smart,” said Tommy.

“Yeah, she’s like a genius. My mom and her mom are sisters, and we’re going to go visit them over Christmas vacation.”

“D-do you have any brothers or sisters?” Tommy asked her.

“Yeah, I’ve got two little brothers. You probably heard them making wisecracks when we were leaving. They like to tease me, but they’re okay. How about you?”

“Nah. It’s just me and Mom. You met her the other night at the orientation meeting.”

“Yeah, she was nice.”

The ice was broken, and they were off and running, talking together the rest of the way to the school. The dance would be over at 10:00, and I told them I would be here to pick them up. They thanked me for the ride and went in together.
 
 
 

I returned home and began working on another used computer I had purchased, preparing it for the class. Just one more to buy, and I’d have the required four I planned to use. I also started creating the lesson plans for the first two classes and wrote and tested the program code I would use to illustrate the principles.

I had purchased a whiteboard for smaller examples to explain in class, but for most of the longer code samples, the kids would be able to load, view, and run them from their own machines during the class.

I left a little before 10:00 to pick the kids up from the dance. They were both smiling as they approached the car. Tommy even held the car door open for Callie.

“So how was the dance?” I asked them after they’d both buckled their seatbelts. I noticed they were sitting right next to each other now, versus apart when we first drove to the dance. They looked cute together back there.

“It was fun,” they said together. They both said, “Jinx,” and laughed.

Tommy said, “There was a live band of ninth graders, and they were pretty good. The music was really loud, though. It was kind of hard to talk.”

“What did you say?” asked Callie in a loud voice.

“I said, ‘Chickens like to squawk’,” he hollered back.

“Oh, I thought you said, ‘Children shouldn’t jaywalk’,” she continued loudly, and they were both laughing. This was apparently a continuation of a joke from inside. Nice to see how comfortable they were together.

When he walked her to the door, I saw it open, and her father appeared. Whether Tommy had intended to or not, this prevented any kind of goodnight kiss. They talked to him for a minute, then Callie went inside, and Tommy returned to the car.

After a few seconds of silence, I said, “Well?”

“It was great. We really had a good time together.”

“Seems like you got over your nerves.”

“Yeah. She’s really easy to talk to. She talks a lot, but she’s interesting. She’s really smart and funny too. I really like her.”

“Really?” I said, teasing him a little.

He grinned. “Yeah, really.”

It was nice to see him so happy.
 
 
 

Ginnie and I had been out together several times in the past few weeks, and she felt it was time for me to meet her friends from work. We went to their annual Christmas party, where she introduced me as her boyfriend. If anyone had known about my past, they never let on, and I was accepted into the group. I enjoyed meeting her co-workers, and we had a good time.

Tommy, Ginnie, and I spent Christmas day together. We exchanged presents in the morning, and she and I prepared a sumptuous meal of glazed ham with side dishes of macaroni and cheese and green beans with almonds. Apple pie a la mode for dessert. And, of course, eggnog. We were all stuffed after that and spent the rest of the day relaxing and dozing. We also watched It’s a Wonderful Life together on TV.
 
 
 

Two weeks later, I held the first of my programming classes. I had spent several days prior to the class replacing the customer counter top with a top that overhung on the customer side, allowing my four students to sit on stools with room for their legs underneath. On the counter top, I had placed the four computers side by side—another reason for limiting the class size to four; there simply wouldn’t have been room for more. I set the whiteboard on an easel I had purchased, which faced the students. My own computer was next to it.

“I’d like to welcome the four of you to ‘An Introduction to Basic Programming.’ As I mentioned during the orientation, I’m Mr. Phelps, and the class is eight weeks with two hours for each class. There won’t be any homework, but there will be several programs to write that we will work on in class, and anyone who wants to come in early or stay late on Saturdays is welcome to do so to work on them or any other program you care to work on. There will be no game-playing, though, unless it's a game you created yourself.

“We’ll be starting with the fundamentals of programming, and we will learn the BASIC computer language to write our programs in. BASIC is an acronym for Beginners All-Purpose Symbolic Instruction Code and is a good, fairly simple programming language to learn and use, although it’s very robust. Does anyone know what that means?”

Callie raised her hand, and I called on her. “I think it means it can do a lot.”

“Exactly. You can write all kinds of programs to handle some simple things and some very complex things. Now what exactly is a computer program?” I called on Leroy Beeman, who had his hand raised.

“It’s a set of instructions that tells the computer what to do.”

“That’s right. You’ll learn to use English words like Read and Print and For and Next and If to create instructions for the computer.” I picked up the mouse on my computer and said into it, “Computer, multiply these two numbers: 6,237 and 3,128 and print out the answer.” The kids laughed.

“Do you think the computer will understand what I just instructed it to do, like they do on Star Trek?”

“’Course not,” called out Artie. “You’re talking into a mouse!”

We all laughed at that. “Well, even if it was a microphone, the computer wouldn’t understand. In fact, it doesn’t even understand the few English words that are part of BASIC. All it understands are 1s and 0s. So, there is system software that will translate the statements in which you write your code into the 1s and 0s the computer will understand. It’s called a compiler. We should all be thankful for compilers; otherwise, we’d have to write our instructions in long strings of 1s and 0s, and nobody would want to do that.”

I continued on with a few more fundamentals, and then we began with our first set of computer instructions in BASIC, and we wrote our first short program together. The time flew by, and the four students were completely engaged in what they were doing. All of them seemed to enjoy the class, and they asked a variety of good questions throughout.

Man, that was fun to have four such eager students who wanted to be there. No fooling around, no talking back, no petty complaining—just four kids interested in learning. If only all teaching could be like that!
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.




Chapter 30
What We See - Chapter 27

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 26: Alan drives Tommy and his date, Callie, to the Christmas dance because Ginnie had to work that night. On the way, he gives Tommy some advice on meeting her parents and how to behave on a date. He later picks them up afterwards, and they seem to have really hit it off.
 
Alan holds his first computer class, and the four kids prove to be wonderful students as they begin learning programming.
 
 
Chapter 27
 
 
Over the next couple of months, the class went very well. All four of my students appeared to love the subject matter and took great interest in learning to write code. Each of them would often stay late after class and continue to work on their programs, helping each other out on their assignments and writing programs on their own that had not been assigned to them.

The pace of the class was almost too slow for this eager bunch, and it taught me a number of lessons on how to improve the curriculum for future classes. I even decided to create a second advanced programming class that explored additional concepts because all of them were interested in continuing their studies.

The star of the team was Callie Lyons. She had a very quick mind and often had a unique way of looking at an assignment. Her solutions were usually quite elegant and written in a scalable fashion, which meant that she designed them to be run against much larger datasets than what was provided in the assignment and often with fewer lines of code than the others. It was a rare talent she exhibited, and I’m sure it would set her in good stead if she chose to make a career out of it.

She was one of those modest kids who was not a showoff about her formidable skills, which is rare in someone so smart. Tommy adored her, as did the other two boys in the class, but she definitely seemed to favor Tommy. The two of them would often hang out together, and I’d seen them holding hands on several occasions. They would sometimes study and do homework together, and she seemed to grasp Tommy’s disability and would help him understand his reading assignments.

Ginnie and I loved her for that. She would sometimes join the three of us for an afternoon movie at the theater. We even took the kids to see the play West Side Story in Chicago one afternoon in April. We had met her parents, and they were wonderful people. Her father was a lawyer, and her mother, an accountant.

Aside from my repair work and my teaching responsibilities, what little time I had left I spent working on my invention. Although the concept seemed sound, size issues continued to plague me. I wanted it to be self-contained and not overly clunky-looking, but that proved to be a formidable challenge.

I was going to have to do some further research on miniaturization of the camera, the speaker, and the “computer” that would run the software. A power supply would also be needed. How would all this fit on the frame of the glasses? The glass inside the frame would have virtually no function and could either hold the users’ prescription lenses if they wore glasses or would just be clear glass if they did not, but all the rest would be functional.

I was gradually coming to the conclusion that the computer portion would have to be a separate device, placed in a user’s pocket or to the side. It would contain chips to perform the basic functions of taking the input stream of data points from the digital image produced by the camera and converting it to a data stream for the speech synthesizer. This would output a soundwave stream for the speakers.  And all this wirelessly, if possible. The power supply, in the form of a rechargeable battery, would also reside in the pocket-held computer, along with a small fan to cool the chips. I just didn’t think it could all be built into the glasses without them becoming too heavy and clunky-looking to be at all appealing to users. The wireless aspect was a big unknown, too, at this time.

On the business front, the workload was increasing as word-of-mouth customers were beginning to make up a large portion of the business. I quit placing ads in the newspaper altogether. The Yellow Pages had been delivered in December, which contained my ad, but that was the only advertising I had now. I had more than enough work to handle, and Tommy’s hours were way down due to school. A number of customers had large TV sets that were too large to bring in for repair and asked if I could come to their houses to repair them. As a one-man operation, I had to turn these jobs down.

It slowly dawned on me that I needed to hire a full-time assistant to share the workload, so I put a want ad in the newspaper for that. I’d had several applicants, but none so far had the qualifications or work experience needed to do the job without a great deal of instruction from me. I held out until I could find such a candidate.

A fellow named Warren Meyers gave me a call one afternoon, asking if the job had been filled yet. I told him it hadn’t, and I asked him a few questions about his past experience in the field. He responded well enough that I asked him to come in for an interview, which I scheduled for the following day at 12:30.

At the end of today, I had dinner at the Boardmans’. Ginnie was working the night shift this week and had to leave at 6:45, so I left too to go straighten up the shop and work on my notes for the invention. I had created physical files to document the work, which included hard copies of the design notes stored on my computer plus all literature sent to me as part of my research. I stored these in a new filing cabinet I’d purchased. Plus, I’d made diagrams of the design using purchased software called AutoCad. I kept these in both the physical file and on my computer on a hard drive I had purchased and installed inside my computer since it had not come with one.
 
 
 

Warren Meyers arrived at 12:25. He was a big guy and a bit overweight. He had a friendly face and sported a beard and mustache that were neatly trimmed. He wore a Grateful Dead T-shirt over a pair of old jeans. His resume, though, was very attractive. He said he was 30 and had been working with electronics and electrical apparatus since he was a teen. His previous employer had owned Dvorak’s  Electrical Repairs, a shop in Fort Wayne, until he retired a couple of months ago. Warren didn’t have enough to buy the business from him, and the store was still for sale but closed now.

“Part of the job, Warren, will be to travel to a few homes where there are large TV sets to repair. Do you have your own car to do that?”

“Yeah, no problem with that. I did that a bit at my former job. I kept track of the mileage, and my boss would reimburse me at a standard rate for that, Mr. Phelps.”

“You can call me Alan. That sounds fine. Do you have any computer repair experience?”

“A little, but I may need some help with that for a while. Why, do you get a lot of that?”

“It’s beginning to pick up now that home computers are starting to get popular and cheaper. I’ll be able to teach you that. The job will be 40 hours a week, Monday through Friday, 9:00–5:30 with a half-hour lunch. No weekend work. I can pay you $10 an hour. The job is yours if you want it.”

“That sounds great, Alan. When can I start?”

“This is Friday. How about on Monday? Do you live nearby?”

“Not far. North side of Grantham. Monday sounds fine.”

“I’ve also got a young man who lives next door who works with me during the summer and puts in a few hours a week during the school year. His name is Tommy Boardman, and he’s 13. He’s a good kid, and I’ve been training him as an apprentice.”

“Is he any good?”

“He’s becoming very good. He’s like a little sponge. I’ll mainly have him work with me, but he may ask you the occasional question.”

“That’s fine. I like kids.”

“Okay, then, Warren. It was great meeting you, and I’ll be happy to have your help. The store has gotten too busy for just me and Tommy, so we sure need the help.”

“Well, I’m happy to come work for you, Alan. See you Monday morning,” he said, offering me his hand, which I shook.
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.



Chapter 31
What We See - Interlude

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 27: Alan’s computer class continues to go well, and the star of the class is Callie Lyons, whom all the boys adore for her charming personality. Alan continues making progress on his invention but soon realizes he won’t be able to create a single unit to be mounted on the glasses because all the necessary miniaturization isn’t there yet. He also realizes he can’t spend as much time working on it due to the increasing workload, and he decides to hire an assistant. After a few unsuccessful interviews, he hires Warren Meyers, who formerly worked at a repair shop in Fort Wayne.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
Interlude

Abby St. Claire

May, 1986
Penn State University,
State College, Pennsylvania
 

I have never been so humiliated in my life! I stormed out of the engineering lab with my ridiculous pumpkin and a bag of my other stuff under my arms and dumped the pumpkin into a trash barrel in the utility room down the hall. Then I left the building and beat a hasty retreat back to my apartment, where I flopped down on my bed and began to cry.

I’m at the end of my junior year at Penn State, where my major is mathematics with a minor in mechanical engineering. There aren’t a lot of women in most of my classes. In fact, I’m the only one in my ME 3 Mech Eng seminar. There are a few in the lecture portion of the class, but in the lab portion, it’s just me and about 20 guys.

Oh, that Chad! I know he’s responsible for what happened. He works next to me in the mechanics lab. He’s always made fun of me because he doesn’t think girls have any place being mechanical engineers. I thought I was done with being teased and berated when I finished grade school. I’m not even planning to be a mechanical engineer, but instead a mathematician, though I guess that’s beside the point.

The first day of lab, he said to me, “So, Abby, what’s a cute little thing like you doing taking this class with all these guys? Working on your MRS degree, are you?”

Cute little thing. Jeez!

I’m not very quick with comebacks, so I didn’t say anything, and because I’m generally a quiet person, he picks on me every chance he gets. Naturally, he got assigned to the work station right next to mine.

We’ve been working on our individual projects for the whole semester with the goal of presenting them to the class and all of the mechanical engineering faculty during the final week. Our lab instructor chose the five best to present, and mine was one of them. Chad’s was not.

I had been reading about new surgical techniques performed through tiny holes in the body, but I couldn’t find any information on the tools used, so for my project, I decided to invent some and demonstrate how they would work inside the body using a large, artificial pumpkin I had to simulate one.

Chad had never read about anything like this and poo-pooed the idea from the start, but he shut up after a while when he saw the miniature tools that I was constructing. He was working on some kind of robotic arm, but it was simplistic and clunky and looked just like a lot of robotics that have been common for a long time.

I was proud of my miniature tools and planned an impressive demonstration with them. Last night, the five finalists got our projects set up and ready to go. I placed a box upside down over the pumpkin so my setup wouldn’t look so strange before I got a chance to talk about it. I left feeling confident about the upcoming demonstration.

This afternoon, when it was my turn to go, I stood up in front of the audience and said, “My name is Abby St. Claire, and I’ve been working on miniaturized tools to perform surgical operations through small holes in the body to replace the need for large incisions.”

After I said this, I lifted up the box shielding my pumpkin “body,” and the audience started tittering. Some laughed loudly, which I thought was a little strange, but I kept going.

“Although the technology has not yet been developed for inserting a miniature video camera through a tiny hole in the body to observe the progress of the operation, it is currently under development. I will simulate this with a regular video camera placed in a much larger hole in the top of the pumpkin, which will be hooked up to a TV, allowing us to see inside while I perform various operations with my tools. I have also constructed a miniature fiberoptic light that I can insert through another small hole in the body to provide light for the surgical site. Then I—”

“Why do you need all that when we can just look through that great big smile in the front?” said Chad, sitting in the front row. The audience started cracking up when he said that. I was puzzled because I didn’t know what he was talking about. Then I had a sudden suspicion.

I walked around the front of the table and saw that a big smiling face had been carved into the front of my pumpkin.  I was pretty sure who did it. I could feel my cheeks reddening.

“Please excuse me for a minute.” I then hurried over to a drawer, which contained some opaque mylar sheets, and cut a small piece. Then I got a roll of duct tape from another drawer and taped this patch over the holes that had been cut in the front of my pumpkin.

I resumed my demo. “Next, I’m going to insert the fiberoptic light through the small hole that the surgeon will make to light the site of the operation.” I tried to push my light tube through the small hole I had made last night in the side of the pumpkin. I kept trying, but it wouldn’t go through. The audience started tittering again. I looked into the metal sleeve lining the hole, and something had been stuck in there to block it. Chad again, I was sure!

I continued blushing as I picked up a pencil and stabbed it into the pumpkin to make a new hole, then I inserted the light into it, turned it on, and started the camera. Finally, I was ready to demonstrate my tools.

“The first tool I will demonstrate is a miniature saw, similar in principle to a chainsaw. I’m going to saw through a pickle I’ve placed inside the pumpkin to simulate sawing through an appendix.”

I threaded my tiny saw through the sleeve in the hole I had made into the pumpkin last night to be my surgical hole. I then pressed the switch to start the saw. It sawed through the first part of the pickle perfectly, but there was a sudden high-pitched whine, and sparks started to fly as the saw blades struck something hard. The audience began laughing again as I stopped the saw, reached inside the top of the pumpkin, and pulled the pickle out. Inserted inside the pickle was a small steel rod.

This was turning into a total fiasco! I couldn’t take it anymore. As the audience continued laughing, I picked up a bag and shoved all my stuff inside, grabbed the pumpkin under my arm, and fled out the lab door.

What a disaster, but that was a week ago. Unfortunately, the feeling of humiliation is still there to a degree.

The semester is now over and I’m on my way to visit with my Aunt Dottie and her family for a few days before I begin my summer job. I’m especially eager to see my little cousin Callie, who reminds me a lot of myself at her age of 13. She had called me back in December, asking me about taking a computer programming class, and I told her to go for it. She’s a sweetie who’s smart as a whip, and thinking about her helps me forget about Chad and that disastrous demonstration.
 

Author Notes Those of you who read my novel Some Call It Luck will remember Abby as one of the two main characters. In a subsequent draft of that novel, this scene became the first chapter of the story. Abby also was a minor character in Saving Mr. Calvin where she had become Abby Payne after marrying Kenny Payne.


CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.

Abby St. Claire: Callie's cousin who is a math major with an engineering minor at Penn State University.


Chapter 32
What We See - Chapter 28

By Jim Wile

Recap of Interlude: We shift temporarily to a different character, Abby St. Claire, who is Callie’s cousin and a junior at Penn State University. It’s semester's end, and she is on the way to visit Callie and her family. As she is driving there, she reminisces about a disastrous demonstration she recently gave of her mechanical engineering project, in which a fellow student sabotaged the miniature tools she had created to help surgeons operate robotically with minimal invasion. 
 
 
Chapter 28
 
Late May, 1986
 
 
Warren has been working here for a couple of weeks now, and I’m quite satisfied with his work. He hasn’t missed a day yet, comes in on time, and does every task I ask of him. I’ve taught him a good bit about computers and the typical things that go wrong with them, and he’s been able to do most repairs on his own with little guidance from me.

I’m not really sure about Tommy’s impression of him. It almost seems like he might be a little bit jealous of Warren because his skills far surpass Tommy’s at present. Also, I’ve heard Tommy ask him a few questions, and Warren is often brusque with his answers and doesn’t seem to have the patience to clearly explain things, assuming Tommy knows more than he actually does.

Warren has seen me working on my new invention when I’ve had a few spare moments and was curious about what I was doing. I’ve been somewhat reluctant to share too much with him because I don’t know him well enough yet, and I’m still trying to be cautious.

We eat our lunch together, much as Tommy and I did last summer. He’s not a baseball fan, so we don’t talk about that. His chief interest seems to be poker, and he’s asked me if I know of any games he might get into. I said no, but that I liked to play chess. He also plays, and occasionally we play a game.

Ginnie has met him, and they’ve talked together a few times. The other day, she said to me, “Alan, he strikes me as a little bit creepy. He doesn’t really look me in the eye when we talk, but I’ve caught him staring at my chest a few times. And once, when I had come over to ask you something, I was wearing a skirt and sitting on a stool talking to you. Every time I looked at him, I caught him staring at my legs.”

“Well, I certainly can’t fault his taste.”

“You guys! At least you don’t appear to drool while you sneak peeks.”

I laughed at that, and she smiled.
 
 
 
 

I was beginning to get a little discouraged with the miniaturization aspect of my invention. One afternoon, right during this time, Callie came in the door accompanied by an older girl who looked like her a little. This girl was a few years older than Callie and had redder hair where Callie’s was more auburn, but they both had freckles and the same nose and eyes. This girl was very pretty, where Callie still had that slightly awkward young teen look about her with braces on her teeth.

Callie said, “Mr. Phelps, this is my cousin, Abby. She’s here, visiting for a few days. We were shopping on Main Street, and I told her I was taking a programming class from you just around the corner, and I asked her if I could introduce you to her.”

I held out my hand and said, “Hello, Abby. I’m Alan Phelps. It’s very nice to meet you. Callie has told me a lot about you. Said you were a math major at Penn State and minored in engineering.”

“Yes, it’s nice to meet you too, Alan,” she said, shaking my hand.

“I’ve got to tell you, your young cousin is a whiz in my class. She is a natural-born programmer, if I’ve ever seen one. Comes up with very creative solutions.”

“Yes, I thought that would be a good fit for her. She’s very bright.”

Callie was blushing as we both went on about her.

“Tell me, Abby, what branch of engineering are you minoring in?”

“Mechanical.”

“Well, that’s great. Electrical engineering was my minor. I was an education major. Uh, you wouldn’t happen to know much about miniaturization by any chance, would you?”

“As a matter of fact, my junior mech. eng. lab project was all about the miniaturization of surgical tools manipulated through very small incisions in the body.”

“I’m working on something right now that requires miniaturization of both a camera and a speaker. These are both electro-mechanical devices, and I sure would love to have someone to bounce ideas off. Are you familiar with the workings of those devices?”

“I used a small TV camera in my presentation. It wasn’t quite of miniature size, but I am familiar with how it worked. Speakers too.”

“Excellent. Do you think I could call you sometime to discuss them?”

“I’m going to be living with my great aunt and uncle in Dubois, Pennsylvania, this summer, where I’ll be working. I could give you their phone number. Maybe you could call me there?”

“That would be great, Abby. I’ll give you my phone number too.” I went to my desk to write my phone number down for her, and I brought her a pad and pen to write hers down. I looked over at Warren, who was staring at her.

“Abby and Callie, this is my new assistant, Warren Meyers. He’s been with me for a few weeks now.”

He came out and shook Abby’s hand. “Very nice to meet you, Abby,” he said. 

“You too, Warren,” but he didn’t let go of her hand right away, and he didn’t acknowledge Callie at all. He just kept staring at Abby. It was all rather awkward.

Abby managed to extricate her hand from his, looked at me, and said, “I’m glad we stopped by and got to meet Callie’s teacher. She speaks very highly of you.”

I walked them to the door and said, “Thanks for stopping by, Callie, and introducing us. And Abby, I’ll call you sometime in a couple weeks, maybe.”

“I look forward to it, Alan. Bye.”

“Bye, Mr. Phelps,” added Callie.
 
 
 

“Alan, I think I’m in love!” said Warren. “God, was she beautiful.”

“You could have been a little less obvious about it, you know.”

“I was using great restraint not to rip her clothes off right then and there.”

I just snorted and shook my head. I really didn’t know him well enough for that kind of joking around.

“By the way, what was that about miniature speakers and cameras? What exactly are you working on?”

I had been prepared for this and simply said, “I’ve been toying with a few ideas for computer accessories to be able to talk to someone while looking at them through your computer. Very preliminary stages at this point.”

“Well, that sounds interesting.”

“Listen, Warren, it’s close enough to quitting time right now. Why don’t you call it a day, and I’ll see you in the morning.” I’d had enough of him for one afternoon.

“Sounds great. You’re really a great boss, Alan. I’ve got a big poker game tonight, so this way I won’t have to rush through dinner to make it on time. See you tomorrow then, and thanks a million, boss.”
 
 
 

An hour later, I went next door to help Ginnie with dinner. “I met Callie’s cousin, Abby, this afternoon,” I said to her.

“Oh? What was she like?”

“She was very nice. They were out shopping on Main Street, and Callie wanted her to meet me and see where she’d been taking her programming class. She told me something interesting—she has been working on miniature tools for operations on the body in her mechanical engineering class. She’s a college student at Penn State. I really need someone to bounce ideas off, and she seemed very bright to me. Callie raves about her. So, I thought I would give her a call in a few weeks to discuss a few things.”

“Well, I would just be careful. It might not be wise to divulge too much about what you plan to do with that information.”

“Yes, I know. She didn’t strike me as the kind of person who would steal someone’s idea, but I guess you can’t be too careful.”

“You’re right. And I’d also be careful around Warren. I don’t know that I fully trust that guy. He may be a good worker, but there’s something about him that I’m just a little unsure of. How do you feel about him?”

“Well, he is a little creepy, like you’ve said. I think he made Abby feel uncomfortable today. He was really leering at her, and he said some rather crude remarks after they left.”

“Why? Is she good-looking?”

“I hadn’t noticed.”

“Don’t give me that. Of course, you noticed. So, she is good-looking.”

“Well, now that you mention it, I guess she is,” I said with a smile.

“Oh, ho. Better looking than me?” she teased.

“No way. Maybe a very close second, though.”

She threw a wet dishrag at me, and I ducked out of the way, smiling as she smiled back. “Help me bring these plates in, Romeo.”
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.

Abby St. Claire: Callie's cousin who is a math major with an engineering minor at Penn State University.



Chapter 33
What We See - Chapter 29

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 28:  After two weeks, although Alan can find no fault with Warren’s work, he strikes Ginnie as somewhat creepy from the few times she has met him, making her feel uncomfortable in his presence. He’s also rather brusque with Tommy. 
 
Alan is paid a visit one afternoon by Callie Lyons and her older cousin, Abby St. Claire. Alan finds out that Abby has a mechanical engineering background and has worked with miniaturization, and he asks her if she wouldn’t mind if he called her to talk over ideas this summer. They exchange phone numbers.
 
Alan introduces Warren to Abby and Callie, and he immediately makes Abby feel uncomfortable. When the girls leave, Warren makes crude remarks about Abby’s good looks, which Alan does not approve of. He later tells Ginnie about the meeting with Abby and about how creepy Warren was with her.
 
 
 
Chapter 29
 
5 months later
Early October, 1986
 
 
Throughout the summer, business continued to be brisk. Tommy had joined Warren and me, working 28 hours per week this summer, and was becoming much more independent in his work. I could turn over certain repairs to him with complete confidence that he would do them right. I still checked over his work, but he rarely made a mistake anymore. 

Warren had even asked if he could put in some overtime hours. Apparently, he had suffered a couple of major losses at the poker table and needed the extra cash to make up for it. This suited me just fine, because there was plenty of work to do. Plus, it afforded me more time to work on my invention.

Abby and I had spoken on the phone quite a few times during the summer. She proved to be an excellent brainstormer. I eventually told her what the components she was helping me with were for, and she was very excited about the project. Complete miniaturization was probably still a ways off, but I was near to completing my first prototype with larger parts, which I hoped to finish in another couple of months.

In early summer, I followed up my first programming class with a second advanced programming concepts class for my four middle schoolers. These four had breezed through the first class and had been bugging me for a couple of months to start up a second one. They had all bought refurbished computers from me and were champing at the bit to learn more. In addition, they had all become fast friends and hung out together quite often this summer.

I took advantage of this friendship last month when Miss Ida paid me a visit. She had brought a portable space heater with her that quit working and wondered if I could fix it. 

“It start gettin’ cold at night now that autumn almos’ here. I keep this goin’ at night in my bedroom, ‘cause I ain’t got enough blankets to do the job.”

“I think I’ll be able to fix this, Miss Ida. Since you’re here, I wanted to ask you something. I’ve got big plans for a short trip next month with Tommy’s mom up to Saugatuck, Michigan. I plan to ask her something, and I’d prefer it just be the two of us.”

“Oh, I think I know what that be, Mr. Alan. You know’d her what now, ‘bout a year? Tha's enough time. I s’pose you want Leroy to invite Tommy to stay with us. That right?”

“That’s right. So, what do you think? Would you and your son and daughter-in-law mind?”

“Oh, we’d love to have Tommy for a few days. He an’ Leroy good friends now. I’ll talk to my son, but I’m sure they be okay with it. I’ll have ‘em call you tonight.”

“Thank you so much, Miss Ida. I want this to be a very special weekend. I haven’t told Ginnie about it yet. She has no idea what I’m planning.”

“Well, that sound very special awright. You buy her a ring?”

“Shhh.”

“Don’t chu worry. I ‘on’t tell nobody.” She gave me a big smile and a hug then. “Okay, den. I have my son call you tonight. You take care now,” and she left smiling.

Later that night, Leroy’s mother called, saying they would be glad to have Tommy stay with them for a few days. I thanked her very much and said I would be in touch with them later with more details and exact dates. 

Now it was time to ask Ginnie about it. The next night, after dinner, Tommy went into the living room to watch a playoff baseball game while Ginnie and I cleared the table. Before starting to do the dishes, I took her in my arms and said, “How about you and I take a little vacation for a few days up in Michigan in a few weeks? I was thinking of Saugatuck. It will be peak leaf season then, and it ought to be very pretty.”

“Mmm! Just the two of us?”

“Yep. I’ve already asked the Beemans if they’d mind keeping Tommy for a few days. It was no problem for them. So, what do you think?”

“I love the idea. What days do you have in mind? I may have to take some time off work.”

“I was thinking of going up on a Thursday and coming back that Sunday. Three nights away.”

“That sounds wonderful. I’m sure I’ll be able to get those days off.”
 
“I’ll also plan on giving Warren that Thursday and Friday off as well.”

“Good idea.”
 
I gave her a big kiss then, which we held for a good while.

“Mmm. I hope there will be plenty of that,” she murmured.

“I’m counting on it,” I said, kissing her again. “I love you.”

“I love you too.”
 
 
 

That was three weeks ago. This afternoon, we checked into the Hotel Saugatuck, which was a beautiful, recently renovated hotel right on Kalamazoo Lake and only a mile or two from the Lake Michigan shore. Saugatuck itself was a lovely, quaint little town known as an art center for the many art studios and shops in the downtown area, which was a couple of miles from our hotel. We decided to spend the first night having dinner at the hotel, and on subsequent days we would explore the town and its fine restaurants. After checking in at 3:00, we made a reservation for 7:00 tonight.

We were shown to our own separate cottage apart from the main building, and it was beautifully appointed. It overlooked the lake and had a fireplace, a king-size bed, a large, jetted tub, and its own private patio. It was built for a romantic getaway, and we planned to take full advantage of that.

To set the mood properly, after unpacking, I presented Ginnie with a small box wrapped in silver paper with a white bow.

“What is this?” she asked me, smiling broadly.

“Open it and find out.”

She was not one to save wrapping paper and ripped it off in short order. She opened up the box, and I reached inside and removed its contents. I got down on one knee and said, “Virginia Boardman, I love you with all of my heart, and I can no longer picture my life without you and Tommy being a part of it. Will you please do me the great honor of being my wife and marrying me?” I said this, looking right into her eyes, which began watering.

“It would put rather a damper on the weekend if I said no, wouldn’t it?”

“I would think so, yes.”

“Well, I’d better say yes then. David Alan Phelps, I will gladly become your wife. Now get up here, where I can thank you properly.”

I rose then and placed the ring on the ring finger of her left hand, after which we embraced and shared a gentle kiss. This led to a more passionate kiss, and we spent the rest of the afternoon until dinnertime doing what we’d mainly come here to do.
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.

Abby St. Claire: Callie's cousin who is a math major with an engineering minor at Penn State University.


Chapter 34
What We See - Chapter 30

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 29: Over the next five months, Warren does good work without incident. Alan communicates frequently with Abby about his invention, and his prototype is taking shape. He also gives another computer programming class to his four students.
 
He begins planning a romantic trip to Saugatuck, Michigan, just for Ginnie and him and makes arrangements with Miss Ida to care for Tommy while they are gone, since he has become good friends with her grandson, Leroy.
 
Ginnie is thrilled with the idea of a trip together, and when they get there, Alan presents her with a ring and asks her to marry him. She says yes. 
 
 
Chapter 30
 
Christmas time, 1986
 
 
Ginnie and I got married in a small ceremony in early November. My parents and her mother were both gone, and she was estranged from her father, so we didn’t feel the need for a big, fancy wedding. We both invited a few close friends, and we exchanged wedding rings. 

We had a family discussion at dinner one night shortly after that, where we discussed my adopting Tommy. He was thrilled with the idea, and the next day I sent for the legal forms to petition for adoption. There was no length of marriage provision before adoptions were allowed in Indiana, but there were a few other requirements. Since there was no natural parent who would oppose the adoption, that made the process much easier. After a home visit by a social worker, we felt confident this would progress rapidly, and any day now, we expected word that it had been approved. Tommy was already calling me “Dad.”
 
 
 

Between Christmas and New Year, Abby St. Claire came for another visit with her relatives, and we agreed to get together one evening. I wanted the others to meet this young woman whom I’d been communicating with, so we invited her and Callie over for dinner one night.

She and Ginnie hit it off right away. I had explained to Ginnie beforehand that my relationship with Abby was strictly on a professional level. Yes, she was an attractive young woman, but she was almost ten years younger than me, and I had already found my ideal mate in life, and Ginnie had nothing to worry about. Besides, I told her, I could never go for a woman who wasn’t a baseball fan, and Abby had no interest in the game.

The five of us had a lovely dinner together. After dinner, we all went over to my store next door. I wanted to discuss a few things with Abby and show her my early prototype of the glasses. Ginnie has seen this demo several times and instead spent time with the kids while they demonstrated some of their programs to her on the computers at the front desk.

I said to Abby, “As you can see, it’s not nearly as small and compact as I’d eventually like it to be. I wanted to see if you had any ideas about further miniaturization of the camera. It’s kind of clunky.”

“This is a CCD camera, isn’t it? Did you give any consideration to using a CMOS camera? There may be greater potential for miniaturization with that technology, although I’m not certain if it’s available in the marketplace yet.”

“Well, I chose the CCD because of its supposed better image quality, but perhaps it doesn’t need to be the greatest, just as long as the written characters are recognizable to OCR software. I imagine the CCD’s ability to perform well in low light also may not be that important. Usually there’s quite enough light to read by.”

“Let me ask you this too. The text you are reading—there might be quite a lot of it on a large page. Can your camera take in the entire page at once, being a single-shot camera? I know that with CMOS, its sensors employ a rolling shutter mechanism where the pixels are exposed at slightly different times. Perhaps that’s what’s needed to be able to scan across a whole page of text by rolling the camera across it? I’m sure you could still do it with a CCD camera, but the programming would have to be quite complicated, I bet.”

“That’s an excellent point. I really hadn’t gotten that far yet to consider large pages. You’ve convinced me it would be worthwhile to take another look at CMOS. Whether or not it’s commercially available yet, I should still be able to fashion my own camera with it as long as I understand it.”

 “Worth a try anyway. Alan, I’m very impressed with the small size of your speaker. The sound is actually quite good for something this small. How did you manage it?”

“I read that just three or four years ago, they began experimenting with a neodymium permanent magnet inside the speaker. Because neodymium is such a powerful magnet, less of it is required to be used in a speaker, and it can be much smaller. I couldn’t get my hands on any miniature speakers because they aren’t commercially available yet that I could find, so I created my own, like I may have to do with the CMOS camera. The neodymium wasn’t so easy to get, but I was able to obtain a small amount. I’m sure I’ll eventually be able to miniaturize it even more when I’ve had a little more time to experiment with it, but for now, it seems good enough to prove the concept of the glasses.

“I just haven’t managed yet to have a chip built that is small enough for my 'computer' to manage everything. For now, at least, that has to remain a pocket device. And I also haven’t figured out the short-range wireless communication aspect.”

“Yeah, I believe that’s being worked on too, but it’s still a ways off. At any rate, this is a marvelous invention. A little more work, and you should patent it and beat whatever competition there might be for it.”

“Yep, I plan to.”

Ginnie wandered back and joined us then.

Abby said to her, “Your husband has something quite special here. I was just encouraging him to get a patent before long in case someone else might happen to be working on it.”

“Yes, that’s an excellent idea,” said Ginnie. “I don’t know that I fully trust his assistant, Warren. Tommy’s told me a few things about him that make him sound like a phony. I wouldn’t be all that surprised if he attempted somehow to get his hands on the design.”

“You know, Alan, I have a little experience being the victim of sabotage. Actual theft is not that different.”

She told us then about her junior project demonstration that turned into a fiasco.

“I think your fears about theft are valid ones, Abby,” said Ginnie. “I think you should definitely think about it, honey.”

Abby added, “If only you had a spy camera to use when he’s here by himself.”

“I’ve got a few of these miniature cameras, but even if I could rig one to take photos at, say, a five-minute interval, there is no way to store them for viewing later. That technology hasn’t been invented yet. Hmm... you know what? I've got something even better. When I managed the high school baseball team, I bought my own camcorder to film the kids hitting. We would look at the videotapes later and dissect their swings. I’ve still got that camcorder, and I’m sure I can figure out a way to hide it and turn it on when I’m going to be out. Abby, you’re brilliant!”

“Well, I don’t know about that. I was just thinking out loud.”

“Hey, girl, take credit where credit is due,” said Ginnie as she put her arm around Abby’s shoulders.

I said, “With two such persuasive women on my case, I would never hear the end of it if I didn’t do this, and something happened.”

“I’ll tell you the truth,” said Abby. “That guy kinda creeped me out when I met him last May.”

“That seems to be the general impression around here. But aside from that, he’s just never done anything to arouse any suspicion. The till has never been short, and he’s an excellent repairman. He’s also a pretty nice guy.”

“He’s nice when you’re around,” said Tommy, who must have overheard us talking about Warren, “but he’s not that nice when it’s just him and me. Most of the time, if I ask him something, he tells me not to bother him, but he sure seems to kiss up to you, Alan… I mean, Dad.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. You’re right, though. He does seem to be a bit of a brown-noser with me, always telling me what a great boss I am. Hey, Callie? You got anything else to pile on him?” Everyone chuckled.

“No, not really. Just that he pretty much ignores me.”

“Okay, you’ve all made a good case that I’d better take some steps to keep an eye on him. I know what it’s like, though, to be accused of something wrongly, so I’ve got to give him the benefit of the doubt for now. But that doesn’t mean I shouldn’t protect myself just in case.”

Abby thanked us for an entertaining evening then but said she and Callie had to get back. She had just one more day to spend with the family before heading back home again for a brief stay before the final semester of her senior year began.

We wished her well, and both Ginnie and I hugged her goodbye. She gathered up Callie, who also thanked us for a wonderful evening, and we told them we were very happy they came.

“I really liked her, Alan,” said Ginnie. “You can tell she’s very intelligent, but she’s modest about it—kinda like you in that regard. I think Callie is the same way.”

“Well, you’re right. She gave me a great idea about a new line of research too. And I guess I’d better start looking into what it takes to get a patent and setting up that spy camera. Busy times ahead.
 

Author Notes I promise no more tech-speak after this. I thought we just needed to see the two nerds discussing things together to establish their bona fides for a bit of realism.

CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.

Abby St. Claire: Callie's cousin who is a math major with an engineering minor at Penn State University.


Chapter 35
What We See - Chapter 31

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 30: Alan and Ginnie get married, and Alan begins the process of adopting Tommy.
 
At Christmas time, he invites Callie and her cousin Abby, who is visiting, for dinner. Abby and Ginnie hit it off. After dinner, they go over to Alan’s shop, where he shows Abby his progress on the glasses. She gives him a suggestion on using a different camera that might enable it to be miniaturized further.
 
They all discuss how creepy Warren is, and Abby off-handedly suggests Alan set up a spy camera on him. Alan thinks of using his camcorder and vows to do it in case Warren gets any ideas about theft. He also plans to begin the process of getting a patent on his invention.
 
 
Chapter 31
 
 
Several weeks later, the certified copy of the adoption decree from the court arrived in the mail. When Ginnie and I got married, she had decided to take my name, Phelps, for her surname, and that’s what Tommy wanted to do too. We just needed to complete the application for amending his birth certificate and submit it, along with some other supporting documentation, to the Indiana State Department of Health, Vital Records Division. It was all done three weeks later, when we got his new birth certificate in the mail. Tommy Boardman is now Tommy Phelps.

We decided to celebrate this by going out to dinner and a movie. Tommy wanted to go to Mario’s in Grantham. The movie was going to be something special. At a little art theater in Grantham, they were showing the movie Das Boot in German with English subtitles. Tommy has been dying to try out the glasses in the real world. They weren’t quite ready for him to wear to school yet, but we all thought a good real-world tryout watching a foreign film with subtitles might be just the thing, and he was very excited about it. Plus, he likes war movies.

Dinner at Mario’s was wonderful as always. Before the meal came, Ginnie and I had a glass of wine, and Tommy had a Sprite. I toasted him: “To my son, Tommy, who has brought such joy to my life. You are a kindred spirit to me—that means we’re a lot alike—and if there are any more wicky stickets in our lives, we’ll all face them together. I love you, son.” I choked up as I said this, but apparently he did too.

He croaked out, “I love you too, Dad.”

“And I love you both,” added Ginnie, as we all clinked glasses.
 
 
 

Later, we arrived at the theater 10 minutes before showtime. It was a small theater, but amazingly crowded, which I didn’t expect. We had to sit quite close—in the second row—which meant we would have to move our heads from side to side a little to read the captions and take in the whole film.

This first prototype used a shutter release to start the filming of the words. I had taken Abby’s suggestion of using CMOS technology, which, if anyone is interested, stands for complementary metal-oxide semiconductor, and its rolling shutter mechanism was just the thing for the side-to-side scanning that would be necessary since we were sitting so close to the screen. The little camera was mounted on the bridge of the glasses. Tommy would have to press the button on the computer in his pocket to begin the image capture and translation to voice, and it would recognize the end when there was no more text. He would have to remember to press the trigger each time a new caption was displayed, but he got the hang of it quickly. I hoped to be able to dispense with this trigger in future models and make it automatic, but that would come.

I glanced over at him from time to time during the movie, and he was entranced. He seemed to be understanding everything. It must have been a little disconcerting for him to hear the words spoken in the theater, as well as very close to his ears—the stems of the glasses containing the miniature speakers. It might have been confusing, but for the fact that the words were German and the translation was in English. He seemed to have adjusted to it readily.

On the way home in the car, he told us what it was like.

“Dad, I understood everything. I mean, I didn’t get all of it, but I understood what they were saying. It was a good movie.”

“I didn’t really get all of it either, Tommy,” said Ginnie. “That’s kind of the nature of foreign films with subtitles. They’re not always a perfect translation of the actual words being spoken, and sometimes the meaning gets a little lost in the translation. But as long as you could understand the translation of the written English words, that was the real test, and it sounds like you and the glasses passed with flying colors.”

“Dad, these are amazing. When can I start taking them to school?”

“Well, you can certainly use them at home, but before taking them to school, I think I need to get that patent first, and we would have to talk to your teachers about it too. I’ve just started researching what it will take to get a patent, and it’s not that straightforward. I may have to find a patent attorney to help me with it. Do you happen to know a good one?”

Ginnie and Tommy both laughed. She said, “Isn’t Callie’s dad a lawyer? I don’t think he’s a patent attorney, but maybe he could recommend one.”

“That’s a good idea. I think I’ll give him a call. Maybe he could, or at least he could let me know where to go about finding one.”

Tommy continued to wear the glasses the rest of the way home. He read street signs to us, storefront signs, and billboard signs we passed, sometimes to humorous results. The translation software had a bit of trouble pronouncing Dr. Ephraim Pszczolkowski on a billboard, and it correctly insisted on pronouncing Loser Street as Losser Street when we turned the last corner onto our street.

Tommy said, “Don’t these glasses know anything? It’s LOSER Street. For all us losers who live here.” We all laughed at that.

It had been a great evening—our first complete one as the Phelps family.
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.

Abby St. Claire: Callie's cousin who is a math major with an engineering minor at Penn State University.



Chapter 36
What We See - Chapter 32

By Jim Wile

Warning: The author has noted that this contains the highest level of language.

Recap of Chapter 31: Alan, Ginnie, and Tommy officially become the Phelps family when Tommy’s name change is made to Phelps after his adoption by Alan. They decide to celebrate with a dinner out at Mario’s, followed by going to a foreign film with subtitles, where Tommy gets to hear the subtitles read to him by the glasses. All the way home he wears the glasses and hears them read the signs to him.
 
 
 
Chapter 32
 
Early March, 1987
 
 
The following evening, a Friday, I called Trent Lyons at home. After exchanging a few pleasantries, I said, “So, Trent, perhaps your niece, Abby, has told you that she and I have been corresponding about an invention I’m creating. She’s been a great help to me and is just a wonderful person. She reminds me a lot of your daughter, Callie, too.”

“Thanks very much, Alan. Both of them are quite special; I agree.”

“This invention is very near the point where I plan to seek a patent. I’ve been doing some research about the patenting process. It’s rather complex, and I think I need some legal help with it. I don’t know if I need a utility or a design patent or whether to start with a provisional or a full patent. Is this a field you are familiar with and could maybe help me with if I were to hire you?”

“This is one of several of the law’s most specialized areas—maritime law being another one. Practitioners of patent and infringement law usually have to enroll in the specialty and become certified in it. I wouldn’t take it on myself, but I could refer you to an excellent patent lawyer who I’m quite familiar with.”

“Well, that would be great.”

“Let me see, I think I’ve got his number… here.”

He gave me the number then for Harold Carmody, who practiced in Fort Wayne. I thanked him very much for his help, and we said goodbye.
 
 
 

On Monday morning, Warren came in at 10:00, which was an hour late. He looked a little more disheveled than usual. “Sorry I’m late, Alan. I had a rough night and didn’t get to sleep until 3:00 AM. I can make up the time this afternoon if you’d like.”

“That would be fine.” He didn’t look so good. “Is everything okay with you, Warren?”

“Things could be better. I’ve had a tough run of luck at the card table lately. But I won’t let this happen again—being late, that is. So, what’s in store for today?”

“I don’t mean to pry, but are you in financial trouble?”

“Nothing I can’t handle. Sure would be nice to start winning again, though.”

“Alright. I’ve got a couple work orders written up. There should be a UPS delivery this afternoon with some parts we’ve been waiting on. I’ve got notes to that effect on the computer. Why don’t you take a look at the new work orders for now, but give priority this afternoon to the jobs needing the parts that are coming.”

“Sounds good.”

He was familiar with the work order software on the computer and got to work looking up the new jobs.
 
 
 

At work on Thursday morning, I got a call from Warren at 9:00.

“Look, Alan, I’m sorry, but I won’t be in right away. I had a little accident and slipped while getting out of the shower this morning and hit my head against the vanity. I managed to blacken my eye, and I’ve got a bit of a headache now.”

“Jeez, Warren. Sorry to hear that. Maybe you should go to the emergency room and get yourself checked out for a possible concussion.”

“Yeah, I think I'll do that. If everything checks out okay, I’ll make up the hours tonight, if that’s alright with you.”

“Yeah, that would be fine, but only if they give you the okay to do that. Concussions can be dangerous, so listen to what they tell you to do."

“Got it. See you later, hopefully.”

“Alright. Take care of yourself.”

He’d seemed distracted all week, and he’d made a few mistakes in his work, which wasn’t like him at all. He was normally a jolly fellow with me and very reliable, but he was off his game, and something was eating at him. I wondered if he’d been lying about his financial situation and maybe was in the hole for a lot of money.
 
 
 

He came in at 1:00, and he definitely had a black eye, but otherwise he seemed okay. He said he'd been to the emergency room, but they found no signs of a concussion.

We worked for the rest of the afternoon, and at 5:30, I said, “It’s quitting time. Why don’t you forget about making up those hours right now, and you can do it next week? You should probably take it easy.”

“I’m really okay, Alan. I’d just as soon keep going and put in a full day. I’ll go get something to eat, but I’d like to put in the full eight hours today if you don’t mind.”

“Alright. Don’t kill yourself. If it gets to be too much, just leave. You gotta take care of yourself.”

“I will. I appreciate your concern, but I’ll be fine. I’d like to get this amplifier put back together since those parts came in today, so we can call the customer tomorrow. It’s already been a couple days longer than we’d promised, and I think he needs it for this weekend when his band has a gig.”

“Okay. Just lock up and turn the lights off when you leave. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
 
 
 

Perhaps I should have been, but I wasn’t particularly worried about leaving Warren alone there tonight. I had already taken some precautions and installed my camcorder in a well-hidden spot and turned it on before I left. If he were to try something, I would have it on videotape. Also, my filing cabinet had a lock on it, and I kept it locked up. And, my computer required a password to get into it, and nobody but Ginnie and I knew what it was. Finally, I would come over here at 8:00 to check things out under the pretense of getting something from my old upstairs bedroom.

Following dinner tonight, I spent some time with Tommy fine-tuning the glasses. He was using them regularly now to do his homework. This was actually the second pair I made, which used the CMOS camera. The original pair, which I kept locked up in the filing cabinet in my workroom, had the CCD camera in them. Although the camera hadn’t been as good as the CMOS camera, the speaker I’d made was a little better. This new one had a few distortion problems I hadn’t quite figured out yet, but with Tommy’s help, we were able to tweak it to remove some of the distortion. It still needed work, but the distortion was at least 50% better now.

He was writing an essay about Animal Farm, a book by George Orwell. He had read it using the glasses to help him for the first three-quarters of it, but we insisted that he read the last quarter on his own. At first, he complained about not being able to read the whole thing with the glasses, but we told him we wanted to make sure he didn’t become totally dependent on them but instead would use them to help him improve his reading. I told him it was important to read along as the voice read to him so that he would associate the written words with the sound of them and not to just zone out and listen. This seemed to be helping too, because he said he had an easier time reading the last quarter than he ever used to. We had him explain the story to us, and his comprehension was excellent. We were all very encouraged.

At 8:00, I excused myself to go next door and told him I’d be back shortly. When I got there, the door was locked, and the lights were off. Hmm, I thought Warren would still be here. I guess he must have left early, maybe because he wasn’t feeling so well after all. I went in anyway, just to check around. When I unlocked the front door and went inside, I had the immediate feeling that something was off. I wasn’t sure what it was, but something wasn’t right. Then I realized what it was. The computer fan was quiet. I usually left the machine on and only occasionally turned it off at night. After turning on the lights, I went to the computer, and my heart dropped. The monitor had been set aside, and the computer case had been opened up. I looked inside, and the hard drive was missing. Oh, shit!

I immediately went over to the filing cabinet and saw that one drawer was partially open. I studied the locking mechanism and could see that it had been jimmied. The files had been rifled through, and most of what pertained to the glasses that I’d kept well-disguised in the bottom drawer was now gone. And worst of all, the original pair of glasses, which I had kept hidden inside an old electric pencil sharpener box, were gone too.

Warren had known exactly what to steal—if it was him. Then again, maybe someone else had come in and taken the stuff after Warren had left. But the place hadn’t been broken into unless the front door lock had been picked. I had a sinking feeling that wasn’t it, so I decided to call his home to see if he was there. I did, but there was no answer.

Well, there was one sure way to find out whether or not it was him. Fortunately, he hadn’t discovered my hidden camcorder, which I pulled from its hiding place. I left everything else as it had been because I would be calling the police. Then I turned the lights off, locked up, and headed home, where I would look at the tape on the camcorder. I hated to say it, but I think all of our suspicions about Warren were probably accurate. I’ll know soon enough. Goddammit all. What a friggin’ disaster!
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Trent Lyons: Callie's father, who is a lawyer.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.

Abby St. Claire: Callie's cousin who is a math major with an engineering minor at Penn State University.



Chapter 37
What We See - Chapter 33

By Jim Wile

Warning: The author has noted that this contains the highest level of language.

Recap of Chapter 32: Alan calls Callie’s attorney father to ask his advice about getting a patent for his invention. He is given the name of a patent attorney, with whom he makes an appointment.
 
Warren comes in to work an hour late the next day and says he didn’t get to bed until 3:00 AM and that he’s been losing at the poker table. Later in the week, he calls Alan, saying he won’t be in until 1:00 PM because he’d slipped coming out of the shower, banged his head, and blackened his eye. Alan urges him to go to the emergency room to be checked out for a concussion. When Warren comes in at 1:00, he asks Alan if he can work late that night to make up the hours. Alan agrees to it.
 
Before he leaves, Alan sets up the secret camcorder in case Warren tries anything. When Alan makes a surprise visit to the store at 8:00 PM, he finds out the hard disk was removed from the computer, and everything else relating to the glasses was stolen, including the original prototype. He suspects that Warren did it, and takes the hidden camcorder home to view it.
 
 
Chapter 33
 
 
Ginnie was in the living room reading when I returned home. I went in and sat next to her on the sofa. She immediately noticed the agonized look on my face and put her book down. “What's wrong?”

“Your fears were justified. Everything’s gone.”

“What do you mean? What’s gone?”

“The son-of-a-bitch stole the hard drive out of my computer. He jimmied the filing cabinet open and stole the files and the original pair of glasses. Everything pertinent to the invention is gone!”

“Oh, sweetie, no!”

“I mean, I haven’t lost everything. I back up my hard drive every week to an external hard drive I keep here, and I did it two days ago, so I haven’t lost all the plans and documentation. Plus, I’ve still got the newest pair of glasses, but a lot of the supporting material sent to me that I’d put in the filing cabinet is gone. This is bad, Ginnie. Do you know what he can do with everything he’s got?”

“What?”

“He could beat me to the punch in trying to patent it, or he could sell it to someone who could patent it. Then I’m screwed.”

“Even if you could prove it was stolen from you?”

“Well, maybe not. I don’t know about this kind of stuff. Now I’ve really got a need for that patent lawyer I’m seeing tomorrow.”

Tommy must have heard our voices, because he came downstairs and joined us in the living room. Seeing my expression, he said, “What happened, Dad?”

“Warren stole everything concerning the glasses. He even took the hard drive out of the computer. He didn’t find the hidden camcorder, though. Let me rewind the tape, and let’s see what it shows.”

We all huddled around the little screen as I began playing the tape. For the first few minutes, nothing unusual happened. We could see Warren had pulled a magazine from his backpack and was just sitting there reading. I guess he hadn’t planned on doing any work after all. I fast-forwarded the tape for a long time before we saw the action change. I slowed it back to normal speed, and we watched him go over to the computer, take the monitor off the top of the system unit and set it over to the side, then begin to open up the computer. We heard him whistling “Zip-a-Dee-Doo-Dah” while he worked. We watched him unscrew the brackets that held the hard drive in place and remove it. He placed it in his backpack, then turned his attention to the filing cabinet, which was also in the picture.

He had taken a screwdriver and a hammer with him and worked for a few minutes on jimmying the lock. We watched him go through the files, studying them for the pertinent ones. He finally found them in the bottom drawer, hidden beneath a few old magazines. Then he found the pencil sharpener box with the original prototype of the glasses inside, and we heard him mutter, “Oh, yes. Come to Poppa.”

He carried everything over to his backpack and stuffed it all inside. Apparently satisfied he had everything he needed, he moved out of the frame, which soon went dark, as he must have then turned the lights off and left. There was nothing more on the tape, which remained dark until it ended.

We just sat there for a minute, deflated, not saying anything. Watching something like that makes you feel incredibly violated. And now I had that damn “Zip-a-Dee-Doo-Dah” running through my head.

Then I began to burn, until finally I shouted, “Mother-fucker!”

“Cock-sucker!” Ginnie added.

I smiled, then we looked expectantly at Tommy as I beckoned him to add more with my hand.

“Stupid shithead!” he shouted, and we all began laughing.

When we finally quit, Ginnie said to Tommy, “I hope you don’t take that as permission to begin swearing now. This is—”

“I know, Mom. You don’t have to tell me that. It was kind of fun, though.”

She turned to me then. “Well, at least you have all your data backed up on your other hard drive, and you’ve still got the newer prototype, so it’s not the end of the world. And now you’ve got that tape to prove it was a theft.”

Tommy added, “See, Dad, it’s not such a wicky sticket after all.”

I smiled ruefully. “Thanks, guys. You’re both right.” I looked at Ginnie. “So, do you think I should call the police tonight, or can it wait until morning?”

“I don’t know. Maybe you should call them now, just to get it on the record, even if they don’t send someone out tonight. Then there’ll be no questions about why you waited so long after the discovery.”

“Yeah, good thought.”

During the call, I gave them all the pertinent info, including Warren’s name, address, and phone number. I told them I had video proof of the theft but that the threat was now over. They said they would send a detective out tomorrow afternoon.
 
 
 

I stewed about it the rest of the evening. As we were lying in bed, I said to Ginnie, “That suspicious nature of yours really paid off this time. That and Abby’s musing about setting up a spy camera. I mean, I had some doubts about the guy, but I never really thought he would stoop to this.”

“People aren’t always who they appear to be. I’ve sure learned that lesson. That guy is an enigma, though. I mean, he acts like this friendly, teddy bear kind of guy, but he’s got this creepy side too, especially with women.”

“Yeah, and he’s got a gambling problem, I’m pretty sure. He said he’s been losing at poker a lot lately, and that black eye he got this morning from a supposed slip in the shower? Makes me suspicious that maybe it was a collector of sorts, giving him a warning to pay up. Might have been a good incentive to steal my invention and sell it.”

“Make sure you mention all that to the detective.”

“Yeah, I will.”

“We’ll get through this, sweetie," she said, cuddling up to me. "You’ve got the proof he stole it. That’s got to count for a lot. And you haven’t really lost that much since you had it all backed up. It’s just a hassle, but we’ll manage it.”

“Nothing ever comes easy, does it?”

“Nothing worth fighting for, it seems. But we’ll fight it together. I love you.”

“I love you too. I’m glad I’ve got you with me. It will be a lot easier than going it alone. Just wish I could quit thinking about it now.”

“I know how to solve that.”

“You do, do you?”

“Yes.” And she succeeded.
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Trent Lyons: Callie's father, who is a lawyer.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.

Abby St. Claire: Callie's cousin who is a math major with an engineering minor at Penn State University.

Harold Carmody: A patent and infringement attorney.



Chapter 38
What We See - Chapter 34

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 33: Alan goes home after finding out that everything pertaining to his invention, including the hard drive from his computer, the physical files, and the first prototype of the actual glasses from the filing cabinet, has been stolen, and he tells Ginnie about it. She commiserates with him.
 
Tommy comes downstairs, and together they watch the videotape from the hidden camcorder, which has recorded the theft in its entirety. Alan is burning now and issues an expletive that both Ginnie and Tommy also add to. With the tension now broken, they realize that all is not lost because Alan has a routine backup on an external hard drive of all of his data, plus they have the newer prototype. They also have the video, which Alan can show the police, to document the theft. He decides to call them right away to report it.
 
 
 
Chapter 34
 
 
We arrived at the law offices of Carmody and Hayworth this morning at 9:00. Since Ginnie would be working nights this week, she was able to come with me to the meeting with the patent attorney.

Harold Carmody was a small, bookish-looking fellow of perhaps 60. His spacious office was one of old-fashioned elegance with dark wood paneling on the walls, a large, ornate mahogany desk in the middle of the floor, facing the door, and two comfortable armchairs facing the desk in front.

After introductions, he offered us a beverage, which we both declined, and sat behind his desk while we took the two chairs. “Now then, Mr. Phelps, it sounds like you’ve invented something for which you would like to receive a patent. Are you at all familiar with the process of obtaining a patent?”

“Please call me Alan, Mr. Carmody. I have done some reading about it, but I quickly got over my head, and I felt I needed legal advice. I believe this invention may be quite valuable. But here’s the thing: Something has come up since I made the appointment with you, which I think will be the first order of business before I seek a patent. The invention and all supporting documentation of it have been stolen by an employee who works for me.”

“Oh, good grief! I'm so sorry to hear that,” said Mr. Carmody, and he shook his head. “That’s an entirely different matter. Now we’re talking about intellectual property theft. Do you have proof of the theft.”

“Yes. I want to tell you two important things. First, I have a complete backup of most of what was stolen. He actually stole the hard drive out of my computer, but I make weekly backups of that, and I made a backup just a day before the theft. I also have a more advanced version of the stolen device in my possession and that I’ve brought today. Second, I have a videocassette of the theft produced by a camcorder I had secreted in my workroom. The tape clearly shows the theft in progress.”

“I have to say, you are the ideal client, Alan. It sounds as though you might have been anticipating something of this nature. Indeed, that’s an extremely fortunate preparation I have seldom seen from clients. In light of this, I think you should proceed immediately with filing a provisional patent application before the thief attempts to.

“And what if he manages to file first?”

“Then we can petition to have it overturned if we can prove that it had been stolen from you. But that’s subject to several things that I will get into with you later. May I ask what you plan to do with the device?”

“Yes, I was planning to sell the plans to a medical manufacturing company to manufacture it.”

“By selling them the patent or by licensing the usage rights?”

“Uh…”

“Alright, we can discuss that later. Could you show me the device and describe what it does?”

I did just that and also let him try it out himself.

“Alan, this is a very impressive invention, and if you choose to hire me to represent you, I think we should begin the application for a provisional patent immediately. It will make things much simpler if we can get you patent pending status first.”

“Mr. Carmody,” said Ginnie, “was the theft a civil or a criminal matter, and, if criminal, could we also bring a civil suit against the thief?”

“These are good questions, Mrs. Phelps, without simple answers. Generally, theft is considered a criminal offense, but unless restitution is made as part of the penalty, you could additionally sue the thief for damages in a civil suit. As a criminal offense, you must consider that the theft of the physical devices—the hard drive and the invention—may only amount to a misdemeanor because of the dollar value of the stolen physical property.

“What’s more important is the theft of the intellectual property, which is usually handled in a civil suit, as there was no direct interaction with the victim. An important consideration in this case, though, is that unless there is a patent, copyright, or trademark, the intellectual property is not legally protected. That may seem very unfair, but it’s difficult to win an intellectual property case without one of the means of legal protection in place.

“With all that said, however, it’s possible that your husband’s invention might qualify as a ‘trade secret,’ and as such, it may be protected under existing law. This would need to be explored further, though.”

Ginnie and I looked at each other and frowned. This may not be as straightforward as I’d hoped. “So, what would our next step be?”

“We would need to sign a representation agreement to give me the authority to act on your behalf, to lay out the fee structure, and to state your rights as a client. Would you like me to give the two of you a moment to discuss this before proceeding?”

“That would be fine. We’ll need just a couple of minutes, I should think.”

“Alright. I’m going to get a cup of coffee, and I will return in a few minutes.”

“What do you think of him?” I asked Ginnie after he stepped out.

“He seems very knowledgeable and professional to me. I actually understood what he said too.”

“Trent Lyons recommended him highly. Let’s give him the go-ahead to prepare the agreement. If it’s just too much money, we can reevaluate, but I have a feeling it would be money well spent.”

“I agree.”

Harold Carmody returned in a few minutes, and I gave him the go-ahead to prepare the representation agreement. He told us it was a standard form and would only take a few minutes for his secretary to prepare. In the meantime, I gave him some of the details about how the theft occurred and told him how I would be meeting with a detective this afternoon. He warned me that the police might not expend a great deal of effort on this because the dollar value of the hard drive and the prototype was not very large, and without a patent, intellectual property theft may be difficult to prove. It’s simply a fact that this type of theft isn’t treated the same as physical theft by the police.

There’s always the hope that I will get my patent application in before Warren does, and then there just isn’t much of a crime to worry about.

In a few more minutes, the secretary brought in the agreement to look over. The billed rates, though steep, were reasonable, I guess, and hopefully we wouldn’t need too many hours of his service. I glanced at Ginnie, who nodded. I signed the agreement then, and Harold Carmody officially became my attorney.

He also gave me the provisional patent application to fill out for submission to the US Patent and Trademark Office and asked me to overnight it to him so he could check it over for any revisions that may be necessary. Now it will be a race against the clock to get the patent application prepared quickly and submitted before Warren does. If I’m successful, this would stop any possible action on Warren’s part to take advantage of his theft.
 
 
 

Back home later that afternoon, a police detective came to the store. He inspected the computer and the filing cabinet which I had left undisturbed. I then provided him with Warren’s name, address, and contact information, the tape of the theft, and receipts for the hard drive and for many of the parts that were used in the prototype so that he could determine a value for the theft. As Mr. Carmody had warned me, this perhaps wouldn’t even amount to the threshold value for felony theft.

I also explained to the detective that I did not yet have a patent on the invention but that I had seen a lawyer just this morning and it was now in the works. He wrote all this down and took the originals of all the receipts and the videotape, which he promised to return to me when copies had been made.

He didn’t leave me with the impression this crime would be taken particularly seriously. I would still really like to get the stolen hard drive back. Although the drive itself isn’t worth much, the ideas on it potentially are. In addition to the glasses, there were a number of other ideas documented on the drive for other devices. They aren’t ready for patenting yet, though, and I didn’t want to take any chances that Warren could begin to develop them on his own. You can’t patent an idea; you must have something tangible to show that the idea is feasible. Things are very much up in the air right now.
 
 
 

That night, I began filling out the provisional patent application form Carmody had given me. The first thing was to come up with a name for the invention, which I had not done up to this point. They are glasses (or spectacles) that read text and talk to the wearer. I thought of calling them “Talking Textacles,” but I thought this would be too ripe for abuse. In the end, I called them “Text to Speech Readers.”

I also needed to provide the background for and summary of the invention, detailed drawings, and future plans for it that I would continue to work on, such as further miniaturization so they could be one self-contained unit.

Much of this I had already documented, so it was not difficult to pull it all together into one submission. Still, it took two days of burning the midnight oil to complete the application and mail it to Mr. Carmody to check over. Once he felt it was complete, he would submit it to the US Patent and Trademark Office for me.
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Trent Lyons: Callie's father, who is a lawyer.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.

Abby St. Claire: Callie's cousin who is a math major with an engineering minor at Penn State University.

Harold Carmody: A patent and infringement attorney.


Chapter 39
What We See - Chapter 35

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 34: Alan and Ginnie meet with Harold Carmody, the patent attorney, at his office. They inform him of the theft, and he discusses intellectual property theft with them, giving them the bad news that without a patent, there is little hope of winning an IP case. Alan hires Carmody to be his lawyer. Carmody also tells him the police are not liable to expend much effort on this theft, since the dollar value of the physical components stolen is not very great. Alan leaves with instructions to fill out the patent application quickly to try to beat Warren from profiting from the theft.
 
 
Chapter 35
 
 
Five days later, while at work, I got a call from Harold Carmody.

“Alan, before you file a provisional patent application, it’s necessary to do a patent search to see if the device has already been invented. This is part of the service I provide for you. My research of existing patents at the USPTO, that’s the US Patent and Trademark Office, did not turn up any such devices, so I then did a search for recent patent applications, and unfortunately, I found that a provisional patent application for this exact device has been made within the last week. It was not by your ex-employee, however, but by a company in Chicago by the name of Fraleigh Medical. Have you ever had any sort of contact with them before?”

“No, I haven’t. Do you think Warren Myers, the thief, may have sold the idea to them?”

“Probably, but that’s highly irregular. I’ve done some research on this company and have come to find out that they are a mid-size corporation with a very good reputation, until just recently, when there have been a couple of issues and lawsuits filed against them. Wilson Fraleigh is the founder of the company and president, and he has managed it very well in the 30 years since its founding. It’s grown substantially in that time.”

“So, are you thinking they may not have been aware of the theft?”

“They certainly should have suspected it if they did any kind of investigation or had their attorneys involved with the purchase. Something definitely sounds amiss here. I would not have expected this to happen with a company with a generally good reputation.”

“What do you suggest, then?”

“I suggest we schedule a meeting with Wilson Fraleigh to discuss this with him and find out the explanation for it. With your approval, I’ll call him right now to set it up.”

“What if he’s uncooperative? Do we threaten to take him to court?”

“That threat is always in the background, but I don’t think it will come to that. I think we should hold off making any threats until we have a better idea of what may have happened and how they gained the patent rights.”

“Alright. You’ve got my permission to make the call.”

“Stay on the line; I’ll make this a conference call.” He called the number he must have obtained for Wilson Fraleigh and spoke to his secretary, who was able to put him through after a minute or two.

“Mr. Fraleigh, my name is Harold Carmody. I’m a patent and infringement attorney in Fort Wayne. I have a client here, also on this call, who is the inventor of a device for which your company has just recently applied for a provisional patent. The device and all its specifications were stolen from him recently, and he believes the employee who stole the device may have sold it to your company.”

“What is the invention you are referring to?” asked Fraleigh.

“Hello, Mr. Fraleigh. Alan Phelps here. I’m the inventor of the device. It’s a pair of glasses that can be used by dyslexics as well as the blind to see written text, convert it into speech, and play it for the wearer to hear.”

“Hmm, I’m not familiar with this device. This is actually my first day back after a month-long recuperation from some major surgery, during which I had little contact with the company. You say the device was stolen from you and sold to us, and we applied for a patent? That seems very unusual. In most cases, we purchase the rights from the patent holder to manufacture whatever device the patent is for. It’s rare that we receive a device in this way and seek the patent ourselves.”

Carmody said, “Yet that is what happened in this case, Mr. Fraleigh. We have videotaped proof of the theft. We would very much like to set up a meeting with you at your earliest convenience to discuss the matter further and see if we can come to some sort of agreement about how to proceed.”

“That would be fine, gentlemen. Let me transfer you back to my secretary, who can set this up with you. In the meantime, I will do my darndest to get to the bottom of what happened here.”

We made arrangements with his secretary for a meeting on Monday (this was Thursday).

I thanked Mr. Carmody for setting this up, and he told me what I should bring to the meeting on Monday, which included my newer version of the invention, notes and drawings of it, and both the proof that Warren Meyers had been my employee and the videotape I had of the theft.

I had been back and forth with him a couple of times already with revisions of the patent request, and he urged me to send him my final set of revisions as soon as possible so he could submit them to the USPTO for approval. This would establish an early filing date for the eventual full patent. Presumably then, if we can get Fraleigh Medical to withdraw their application for the provisional patent, we would be the first one in line to be able to receive a full patent as long as we file it within a year of the provisional.
 
 
 
 

I continued to work until quitting time. When I went home, Ginnie was there, and she could tell something was wrong.

“Sweetie, what is it? You look a little down.”

“Bad news. Mr. Carmody found out that a patent application has already been filed for my invention, just this past week. My exact invention. But it wasn’t Warren who filed it. It was some medical manufacturing company in Chicago. We’re guessing the weasel sold the whole package to the company for a quick sum of money—probably for far less than it’s worth—just so he could pay off whatever gangsters were after him.” I told her the rest and how we had a meeting scheduled with the company’s president on Monday to figure out what happened.

“That damn Warren,” she said and put her arms around me. “Carmody did say there were things we could do, though, if that company refused to cooperate, right?”

“Yeah, he mentioned something about this being a trade secret, and perhaps we could get that patent squashed on theft of intellectual property. That may be it, though.”

“Well, let’s try not to worry too much until you have that meeting on Monday.”

“Easier said, than done. It just seems so unfair. I mean, I’ve got proof that the invention was stolen for God’s sake. Doesn’t that count for anything? I just don’t get why there isn’t legal protection in a clear-cut case of theft like this.”

“Me neither.”

Tommy came into the house right then. I didn’t really feel like getting into it with him right now.

“Hey, Bud. Wanna go out and have a catch while Mom gets dinner started?”

“Sure, Dad.”

“I’ll be in later to help you with dinner,” I said to Ginnie.

“I’ve got it. Just have fun with your son.”

“Okay, thanks.”

Tommy retrieved our mitts and a baseball, and we went out into the backyard to have a catch. Archie was prowling around out there, and he came up to join us. We petted him for a while, then started throwing the ball back and forth.

“So, how has English class been lately? Has Mrs. Dunbar been cutting you any slack?”

“She actually has. She let me come in after school on our last test to finish it, because I hadn’t finished it in class. She gave me an extra half hour. I got a B-minus on the test, and I’ve managed to pull my grade up to a C. She hasn’t embarrassed me in front of the class since that time a while ago either.”

“That’s great. I guess your mom and I made an impression, and she understands a little more now. It’s hard to see things in a different light, but I think that was a wake-up call for her. And they say you can’t teach an old dog new tricks.”

“Well, you can’t teach a young cat new tricks; that’s for sure. I’ve tried to teach Archie to sit and to roll over, but he just looks at me or walks away.”

“Yeah, they won’t do anything that isn’t their idea. Pick a cat up, and put him on your lap, and they’ll jump right down. But when they feel like being on your lap, they’ll jump up there no matter what you’re doing—whether you’re sitting at the computer or watching TV or—”

“Or sitting on the toilet!”

“He’s never done that to me. Why, has he done that to you?”

“Sure. All the time. He likes the smell.” He busted up then.

“Ah, go on!” I laughed. “You’re making stuff up.”

He was laughing so hard, we had to stop throwing for a while.

Ginnie poked her head out the back door then and said, “Alright, you two. Ten more minutes, then come in and wash your hands.”

I have to say, he helped get me out of my funk.

We resumed our catch. “Hey, Tommy. Are you planning to go out for Junior League Baseball this year? You’re old enough now. I believe they’ll be holding tryouts next month.”

“Yeah, I’d like to.”

“You know, I’m sure I’ve told you I used to be the baseball coach at Grove Park High School. I was thinking of volunteering for a coaching job. What would you think about that?”

“That would be great, Dad. I’d love to be on your team.”

“I think I’ll apply then.”

“Do you miss coaching the high school team?”

“Yeah, kind of. That’s why I’d like to coach again. I think I can teach the kids a lot about the game. I’ve always liked teaching, you know. I kind of miss that too.”

“Yeah, you’re really good at it.”

“Well, thanks.”

After a few more minutes, I said, “We should probably go in now.”

When we got inside, Ginnie asked, “What were you guys yucking it up about out there?”

“Believe me, you don’t want to know,” I said, going over to the sink to wash my hands.
 
 
(The story is 85% complete.)
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Trent Lyons: Callie's father, who is a lawyer.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.

Abby St. Claire: Callie's cousin who is a math major with an engineering minor at Penn State University.

Harold Carmody: A patent and infringement attorney.

Wilson Fraleigh: The owner and president of the company that bought the patent from Warren.


Chapter 40
What We See - Chapter 36

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 35: A patent search by Harold Carmody, the patent lawyer, reveals that a provisional patent application has already been made by a medical equipment company. Apparently, Warren sold the invention and data to this company to make a quick buck. In a phone call to Fraleigh Medical, the president, Wilson Fraleigh, reveals that he has just returned to work after a long absence and knew nothing about this sale, but he promises to look into it and consents to having a meeting about it with Alan and Carmody in a few days.
 
Alan lets Ginnie know about this and she encourages him not to despair. Alan is able to get his mind off it by immersing himself in his family life.
 
 
 
Chapter 36
 

Monday morning at 9:30, I arrived at Fraleigh Medical, located in University Park, just south of Chicago. It is a modern building in an office park, well away from the city proper. Mr. Carmody was waiting for me in the entrance lobby, and he let the receptionist know we were both here now. She called Wilson Fraleigh’s office to alert them and showed us the way to his office.

Fraleigh was there to greet us when we arrived. He was a tall man, perhaps 65 years old, but very thin and pallid-looking. We made our introductions, and he showed us into his office and asked us if we’d like some coffee, to which we both responded yes. He asked his secretary to bring it in when it was ready and closed the door.

His office was large and spacious, and we took seats at a small conference table. Fraleigh began by giving us a brief history of the company he had built and highlighting some of the products they had manufactured. He seemed very proud of his company. His face then took on a somber look, and he hesitated a few seconds before going on.

“Gentlemen, I’ve had a chance to find out the circumstances of our recent acquisition of this invention, and I must tell you that what I discovered was very disconcerting to me. Did you happen to bring the videotape you recorded of the theft?”

I had placed everything in a briefcase, removed the camcorder, and played the tape for him.

Fraleigh said, “Yes, this is the same man who was on the security footage from when he came in to sell us the device and the documentation that he brought on diskettes. I haven’t had a chance to look at all the data, but his name is on what I did see.”

“I’m sure he went into the files and changed them where he could. I make weekly backups of the hard drive that he stole, so I have all the electronic documentation he gave you, and I assure you, it is my name on all the documentation. I have the newer version of the prototype as well.”

“I don’t doubt you, Mr. Phelps. You seem to have taken great precautions against such an event as this theft. Still, would you mind showing me some of the documentation with your name on it?”

I reached into the briefcase and pulled out a file folder containing hard copies of both notes and drawings that I had printed out, clearly showing my name on them. I also brought out the newer model of the glasses and put everything on the table for him to see.

After perusing the hard copies, he picked up the glasses and inspected them. “This looks a little different from the device we acquired.”

“Yes, this one uses a CMOS camera mounted here above the bridge, while the other one uses a CCD camera. The CMOS camera allows for a wider page to scan with much easier programming.”

He nodded, then put the glasses back on the table and glanced through the notes and drawings I’d provided. “Not that it matters a great deal, but just for completeness, can you verify that this man was indeed in your employ at the time of the theft?”

“Yes, I have that too,” I said as I reached into the briefcase and brought out a copy of the last payroll record I’d printed out.

He studied this for a moment. “This is a different name than the one he used on the documentation I saw. That was most likely an alias. It’s a good thing you had the video proof of his theft, or I might not have known who was telling the truth here, although I would have strongly suspected it was you. I’m just curious; was he a good employee?”

“He was, but he had a gambling problem. He was a poker player, and my guess was that he was deeply in debt and needed the money quickly. He was not himself the last week of his employment and came in with a black eye one day, claiming it was due to a slip in the shower. I suspect he’d been visited by the person he owed the money to.”

“This is all making sense now. Let me tell you what happened at this end and what I plan to do about it. As I told you over the phone, I have been off for the past four or five weeks having and recuperating from heart surgery. I had been largely incommunicado during that time, on the advice of my doctor. Unbeknownst to me, Meyers approached us over a week ago with the device and data. My brother-in-law, who has been working here for about a year as a junior vice-president, was the one to meet with him.”

He paused then, with a grim look on his face and a slight shake of the head. “The bottom line is that my brother-in-law bought the device and data from Meyers for a sum of $100,000. That was an excellent deal on our part. I can’t fault his acumen for recognizing a winner and buying it cheaply, but I can certainly find fault with his judgment and tactics. He did not consult with our attorney on this matter but just wrote Meyers a check for the amount in exchange for the device and data. This was highly irregular but seems to follow a pattern of poor judgment on his part that has led to a few major problems in the past year. I assure you; this will be dealt with in very short order.”

“And the patent application that your company has made?” put in Carmody.

“I will personally withdraw that application today so that you may become first in line when you file yours, Mr. Phelps.”

I smiled broadly.

Carmody said, “We are very happy to hear that, Mr. Fraleigh. That, indeed, was the result we were hoping for, and that is very honorable of you.”

“Thank you. I don’t believe in conducting business in this way, and I apologize for the grief this must have caused you, Mr. Phelps. That being said, this is a wonderful invention, and I would very much like to manufacture it if you could see it your way to let us bid on it. Are you interested in selling the patent once you get it, or were you thinking about a license agreement? We would be happy to accommodate either option.”

Carmody said, “We haven’t gotten that far in our discussions yet, and we will be exploring both options.”

“To show you my sincere regret about what happened, I would be prepared to make you a very good offer whichever way you decide to go. I sincerely hope you will consider us.”
 
“I appreciate that, Mr. Fraleigh,” I said. “Is there anything else you’d like to discuss?”

“I can’t think of anything. I will be sure to notify you, Mr. Carmody, as soon as the provisional patent application has been withdrawn. I will initiate proceedings to do that today.”
 
“Thank you,” said Carmody. “We very much appreciate your honesty and your attempts to rectify this situation.”
 
“You’re welcome. That’s just not the way I like to do business. Our reputation has taken a few hits lately, and another lawsuit would have been very unwelcome. As I said, I will be handling the reason for that immediately. I apologize again for what has happened and hope to be able to make it up to you in the future.”
 
 
 

On the way out to the parking lot, Carmody said to me, “Well, Alan, I don’t think we could have asked for a better result than this. I would advise you now to complete your final modifications to the application for the provisional patent and overnight it to me so that I may check it over a final time. The sooner we can get this off to the USPTO, the less you have to worry about being preempted. You’ll then have a year to complete the full patent application. Then we can decide the next step, which will either be to sell the patent or to make a license agreement whereby you would keep the patent rights but earn royalties instead. We can discuss pros and cons later.”

We shook hands and said goodbye after he assured me that he would let me know when Fraleigh had withdrawn their application.
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Trent Lyons: Callie's father, who is a lawyer.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.

Abby St. Claire: Callie's cousin who is a math major with an engineering minor at Penn State University.

Harold Carmody: A patent and infringement attorney.

Wilson Fraleigh: The owner and president of the company that bought the patent from Warren.



Chapter 41
What We See - Chapter 37

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 36: Alan and his patent lawyer, Harold Carmody, pay a visit to Wilson Fraleigh of Fraleigh Medical, who filed the patent application first after Warren had sold the stolen device and notes to Wilson Fraleigh’s brother-in-law, a vice president of the company. Wilson Fraleigh had not known of the sale because he had been on a medical leave of absence.
 
Alan has brought proof that he was the inventor of the device as well as the videotape of the theft, which he shows to Fraleigh. To avoid a lawsuit and to express goodwill because he would like to manufacture the device, Fraleigh decides he will revoke their patent application and vows to fire his brother-in-law, who has demonstrated poor judgment and unscrupulous ways other times as well. He also promises Alan a good deal if he would consider Fraleigh Medical for manufacture of the device. Alan and Carmody are greatly pleased by this turn of events.
 
 
 
Chapter 37
 
 
When I got home after work today, Ginnie’s car was in the carport, but she wasn’t downstairs. She was probably upstairs, changing out of her scrubs. Tommy and Callie Lyons were in his room together, supposedly studying, but I think they spent most of their time playing games on his computer. We did insist that his bedroom door remain open when Callie was here. I peeked in and said hi, then went to find Ginnie to tell her the good news.

“Well?” she said when she saw me.

She was only half-dressed at the time. I went over, grabbed her, and swung her around.

“You’re in a frisky mood. Must be good news, huh?”

I went to put her down then, but she grabbed on with her legs around my waist and wouldn’t let go. “The best! Fraleigh agreed to withdraw his patent application without a fight. In fact, he was very apologetic that it had come to this, and it sounds like he’ll be firing the guy who was responsible. Said it was his brother-in-law.”

“Ooo, that may not go over so well with his wife.”

“Sure sounds like the guy deserves it, though. Sounds like he’s a screwup and just lost the company 100 grand to Warren.”

“Oh, I’m so happy for you, sweetie.” She laid a big smooch on me then and finally let go with her legs.

I didn’t let her go, though, and smooched her again. “How about we go out for dinner tonight and celebrate. Maybe Tommy will want to invite Callie to go with us. What about some Mexican at Chico’s?”

“Sounds good. Didn’t feel like cooking tonight anyway. Why don’t you go tell Tommy and see if Callie wants to come too, and I’ll finish getting dressed?”

“How about a few more smooches first?” I said, as I kissed her again.

“Mmm. Let’s save that ‘til later tonight, okay?” as she fended me off. “Now go ask your son and his girlfriend.”
 
 
 

We’d had a fun time at dinner last night at Chico’s, where we celebrated the good news from yesterday. I didn’t mind sharing it with Callie, who went with us. She was quite impressed by the invention, which I brought with us. Tommy used it to read the menu, and Callie gave it a try too. We all got a good laugh as it pronounced everything with an Americanized accent. Thus, Camarones Guajillo came out as Cama-roans Gua-jillow, and quesadilla came out as qwezza-dilla. It was apparent the speech synthesizer needed a little work.

This morning, the first order of business was to complete the provisional patent application form that Mr. Carmody had provided me.

It had taken a couple of back-and-forths with him to cover all the bases. He understood the need for speed, so he was very prompt with his revision recommendations, as was I with the necessary revisions. I completed the final modifications and overnighted them to him.
 
 
 

He called the following day to tell me he had received them, checked them over a final time, and sent them in to the patent office. Now it would be a waiting game for this application to be approved. It could take up to six months, but at least I now have the earliest known date of the invention on the books. Even if someone else were to seek another patent request for an equivalent device, mine would be the one granted because it was first in line. I could finally relax.

But not totally. I still wanted to get the hard drive back that Warren had stolen because there were a number of other ideas documented on it in separate directories from the ones for the glasses.

For example, there was one for short-distance wireless communications, which I had contemplated adding to the glasses should it prove impossible to make a sufficiently miniaturized version of the “computer” where all the processing would take place. I didn’t want to have to run wires from the glasses to the computer held in the user’s pocket, as happens now, and would rather the communications between devices be wireless. Such technology didn’t exist yet, so I had preliminary plans for building it. It was nowhere near patentable, though. There were several other devices in early development documented on that hard drive too, and I wanted to put an end, once and for all, to Warren's ability to profit from my ideas.

I don’t know which is worse: people blaming me for things I didn’t do or people taking credit for things I did, but I’ve had enough of both. I’m determined now never to let either one happen again.

Once I get the full patent for the glasses, I’m going to go after the best deal I can for their manufacture because I know it works and it will help a lot of people. And in the process, I should make good money from it. And so I don’t have to go through this hassle again, I’m going to get that hard drive back and nail the son-of-a-bitch for his theft. But how to find him?

I didn’t have much to go on. He didn’t answer the phone at his place in Grantham, so maybe he had moved back to Fort Wayne, where he said he had worked previously. Perhaps he had family there.
 
Only one way to find out: I made a trip there the next day and stopped at a service station where I’d seen a phone booth. There was a phone book in there, and I looked for the name Meyers. Fort Wayne has a population of almost 250,000 and, to my dismay, there were tons of Meyerses in the phone book.

Then I had another thought. I remember he’d said his old boss had retired and was trying to sell his shop by the same name. Maybe he was still here. What was that name? It was a composer’s name, but I couldn’t remember which one right away.  It wasn’t a very familiar one, like Mozart or Handel; I know that much. Mussorgsky perhaps? No, Sibelius? Then it came to me: Dvorak. New World Symphony. That was it. Much less common. I looked it up, and there were only six in the book. I could handle that.

I called each one, asking if they had owned an electrical repair shop that was now closed. I struck paydirt on the fourth one. Samuel Dvorak had owned the shop and was wondering if I was interested in buying it.

“Uh, no, Mr. Dvorak. The reason I’m calling is because I’m trying to locate a former employee of yours, Warren Myers.”

“Yes, Warren worked for me for several years. Good worker too.”

“He worked for me too at my store in Mason for several months. I believe he got into some trouble and never showed up one day, and I’ve lost touch with him. He doesn’t respond to my phone calls, and I was wondering if you had some sort of home address for him here in Fort Wayne when he worked for you? Or perhaps you know of a relative who lives here who might know where he is.”

“I believe he lived with his mother, if I remember correctly. Let me see if I’ve got her address. Hold on just a moment.”

That was perfect. If anyone knew where he was, it would probably be his mother. Dvorak returned to the phone in a couple of minutes and said, “Yeah, I found his address. It was 421 Alpha Street.”

“Would you happen to know his mother’s name, Mr. Dvorak?”

“He might have mentioned it once or twice, but I don’t remember it.”

“That’s okay. If she’s in the phone book, I should be able to find her number. Thank you very much for this. I appreciate it.”

“Hope you find him. Good fellow, although he seemed to have a bit of a gambling problem, truth be told.”

“Alright, then. Thanks again.”

Once more, I looked through the Meyerses, hoping to find an address on Alpha Street. Sure enough, there was an Elizabeth Meyers who lived at 421 Alpha Street. I called the number. It rang about ten times before it was answered.”

“What do you want?” came the response from a raspy female voice.

“Is this Elizabeth Meyers?”

“Who wants to know?”

“My name is Nathan Caldwell. I’ve been trying to get ahold of your son, Warren, for a while now with no success. Have you spoken to him lately, and do you know where he might be?”

“I have no friggin’ idea where the bum is. Is this some card shark he owes money to? Skipped out on his debts again, huh?”

“No, ma’am. I’m the pastor at his church in Grantham. I’m worried about him and wondering where he is.”

“Son-of-a-bitch got religion now, huh? Well, the big turd stole money from me to pay off someone or other he got in trouble with, and he up and left me high and dry months ago. I don’t know or care where he is now.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. Does he have any other relatives who might know where he is?”

“He’s got a good-for-nothin’ brother lives down in Arkansas. Two of a kind. Both no good.”

“Do you have a name and phone number for him by any chance?”

“Name’s Dennis, but I don’t have no phone number for him. Never calls me, and I don’t call him neither.”

“Do you know where in Arkansas he lives?”

“Just outside Little Rock in a podunk town called Macon.”

“Do you think he might have gone there?”

“Have no friggin’ idea. What you want him for anyway? He owe you money too?”

“No ma’am. He’s been coming to Bible study regularly, and he just stopped coming. I’ve been trying to call him to ask him why, but he doesn’t answer at the number I have for him.”

“Well, he prob’ly skipped town like he done before when he gets in debt. If you find him, tell him his ma says, ‘Go to hell.’”

“Alright Mrs. Meyers. Thanks for your help.”

Well, at least I discovered where he might have gone. I think I’ll discuss this with Ginnie before deciding what to do with this information. I got in my car and headed home.
 
 
(5 more chapters to go)
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Trent Lyons: Callie's father, who is a lawyer.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.

Abby St. Claire: Callie's cousin who is a math major with an engineering minor at Penn State University.

Harold Carmody: A patent and infringement attorney.

Wilson Fraleigh: The owner and president of the company that bought the patent from Warren.

Samuel Dvorak: Warren's former employer.

Elizabeth Meyers: Warren's mother.

Dennis Meyers: Warren's brother.



Chapter 42
What We See - Chapter 38

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 37: Alan gives the family the good news that Fraleigh will be rescinding their patent application, and they celebrate with a night out at Chico’s. The next day, Alan completes his final draft of the patent application and sends it off to Carmody to submit.
 
Alan still wants to get the hard drive back from Warren because of the other invention ideas on it; he doesn’t want Warren to capitalize on any of them either. He begins a search for Warren, which takes him to Fort Wayne, where Warren was previously employed, and he finds out from Warren’s mother that it’s possible he went to live with his brother in Arkansas.
 
 
 
Chapter 38
 
 
I got back to the store just past noon. There was a caller on the answering machine who said he was applying for the assistant’s job I’d been advertising in the want ads. We made arrangements for him to come in later for an interview. I had previously interviewed a few others for the job—none of whom were qualified—and I was hoping he would be the one, since I now had a rather large backlog of work.

I dove into it and worked steadily until 3:00, when the fellow showed up for the interview. He’s an older gentleman, probably mid-50s, named Andrew Olafsen. He’d been laid off from US Steel in Gary as part of their recent downsizing. He’d been both an electrician and mechanic there, but he said he’s been having a tough time lately finding work at his age. He doesn’t know that much about appliance repair, he told me, but has good practical knowledge of electricity and electrical systems.

I had a sewing machine that had just been brought in and was no longer working, so I asked him how he would go about diagnosing and fixing it. He asked if he could open it up and take a look inside. I watched him do this, and he was able to diagnose the problem correctly. He demonstrated a ready knowledge of the different electrical components and asked me if he could repair it. I watched him as he did so, discussing what he was doing at each step with him. He even took the initiative of cleaning it up after the repair was complete, wiping off all smudges and fingerprints from the casing. It was an impressive performance, and I told him I would check the references he provided me, and I would let him know very soon.
 
 
 

This evening, while Ginnie and I prepared dinner together, I told her about my investigative adventure this morning and how I now had a possible location for Warren.

“The problem is,” I told her, “if I find out Dennis Meyers’s number through information and call him, I can’t just ask if his brother is there. He would just lie and say he hasn’t seen him if he happens to be there. So, what could I do to trick him into revealing the truth if it happens that he’s there?”

Ginnie thought for a moment. “Knowing his propensity for gawking at good-looking women, like moi for example, I’ve got an idea. Would you recognize Warren’s voice if he were to answer?”

“Pretty sure I could.”

“Alright then, if it’s his brother, Dennis, who answers instead, hand me the phone and, in a sexy voice, I’ll say I’m responding to Warren’s 900 call in which he asked to buy a set of my pictures, and I was just calling to ask which particular set he wanted because he didn’t specify. Depending on his response, we should be able to tell whether or not he’s there. What do you think?”

“That’s brilliant! I knew you’d come up with something good. What’s your name going to be for this babe you'll be impersonating?”

“Umm… how about Desiree Love?”

“Perfect. When do you want to do this?”

“What’s wrong with right now?”

“What’ll you say if he puts him on the phone?”

“I don’t know. I’ll improvise. I’ll tell him it was a gift from someone. This will be fun.”

“Okay, then. Let's do it.” I called 411 then and got a phone number in Macon, Arkansas for Dennis Meyers, who lives at 22 Rucker St., which I jotted down. I dialed the number she gave me, and a deep voice answered. It wasn’t Warren. I quickly handed the phone to Ginnie, who said in a very sultry voice with a southern drawl, “Hello, Sugar. This is Desiree Love callin’. Is this Warren Meyers ah’m speakin’ with?”

“No.”

“Well, who are you, sweetie?”

“Ah’m his brother Dennis.”

“Well, is Warren there, Dennis honey? He called me recently for some pictures of me that ah think you’ll both enjoy, but ah need to know which set to send him because he didn’t specify. Ah’ve got five different sets with different prices dependin’ on how revealin’ they are. Would he happen to be there so ah could ask him?”

“Naw, he’s at work now. He won’t be home for ‘bout an hour. Can he call ya back, Desiree?”

“That’d be fine, sweetie. Ma number is (900) 555-2217. Did’ja write that down?”

“I got it. Ah’ll have ‘im call ya.”

“Alright, Darlin’. Hope you enjoy those pictures, and you take care now. Buh-bye.”

“Oh, that was great!” I said to Ginnie. “You're an impressive woman. Can I see some of those picture sets you’ve got?”

She punched me playfully in the arm as we both laughed. “Well, I think you’ve got your answer. Now what are you going to do with that information? Call the cops?”

“No. I think I’ve got to go down there to get my hard drive back.”

“Why? You’ve already got all the information on your backup copy.”

“There are a number of other valuable ideas on there that I don’t want him profiting from the way he did on the glasses. I don’t want to go through the hassles again.”
 
“But what if he’s armed, plus there’s two of them against only one of you? This could be very dangerous. I really wish you wouldn’t go.”

“I’m not going to do anything stupid. If I see that it’s going to be too risky, I’ll just turn around and come home. But I’ve got to try.”

“You’re really determined to do this, even though I ask you not to?”

“I am, but I promise you I’ll be careful, and at the first sign of danger, I’ll leave.”

“When were you thinking of going?”

“Today’s Thursday. I think I’ll leave real early Saturday morning. It’s got to be at least a 10-hour drive down there. If everything goes well, I should be home again by Sunday night.”

“Just please be careful. I’m going to worry about you the whole time.”

“Ah’ll be fahn, Darlin’. Don’tchu worry that pretty li’l head a yours.”

She smiled ruefully and gave me a hug.
 
 
 
(4 more chapters to go)
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Trent Lyons: Callie's father, who is a lawyer.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.

Abby St. Claire: Callie's cousin who is a math major with an engineering minor at Penn State University.

Harold Carmody: A patent and infringement attorney.

Wilson Fraleigh: The owner and president of the company that bought the patent from Warren.

Samuel Dvorak: Warren's former employer.

Elizabeth Meyers: Warren's mother.

Dennis Meyers: Warren's brother.





Chapter 43
What We See - Chapter 39

By Jim Wile

Warning: The author has noted that this contains the highest level of language.

Recap of Chapter 38: Alan interviews a new assistant who gives an impressive performance of his skills. He will most likely hire him after checking his references.
 
At home that evening, he tells Ginnie that he found out Warren might be at his brother’s house in Arkansas. Ginnie devises a plan to see if he’s there and finds out that indeed he is, in a phone conversation with his brother in which she impersonates a porn star. Though she tries to talk him out of it, Alan tells her he’s determined to go down to Arkansas and get his hard drive back.
 
 
Chapter 39
 
 
This morning, I called the references Andrew Olafsen had given me. Both his previous supervisor and his landlord spoke very positively about him. I called him up and told him he had the job, and he agreed to come to work at 9:00 next Wednesday. He was a godsend because I have fallen quite far behind at work without an assistant.

I worked until 3:00 today, when I closed up shop. I had a few errands to run before the trip tomorrow. The first stop was a firearms store in Grantham, where I purchased a blank gun and some blanks. A blank gun looks and sounds close enough to a real pistol that it should pose a threat if needed. I have never owned or fired a real gun before and didn’t relish the thought of actually shooting someone. I’m hoping, should the need arise, that just the threat of a gun will be enough to accomplish my goal of getting the hard drive back.

I also got an oil change and gassed up the car to prepare for the long car ride tomorrow.
 
 
 

It was 6:00 AM on Saturday morning when I left for Arkansas. Ginnie had gotten up with me and made me breakfast while I packed a small suitcase. If all went well, I planned to spend only one night there in Arkansas before heading back home tomorrow.

After breakfast, I hugged and kissed her goodbye, and she wished me luck, reminding me again to be careful. I looked in on Tommy, but he was still asleep.

I took US 31 to Indianapolis, where I picked up I-70 and then I-57, which took me most of the way to Arkansas. From there, it was US highways down to Macon. I arrived at 4:30 PM and checked into a motel, where I picked up a local map of the area and located Rucker St. I called Ginnie before heading out.

“Hi, sweetie. Just wanted to let you know I got here safely. I’m planning on heading out to Dennis Meyers’s house now.”

“Alan, you’re going to be very careful, right? What exactly is your plan anyway?”

“I’m just going to play it by ear. I won’t really know ‘til I get there and see the lay of the land. I’m not even sure he’ll be there or his brother or just what. But yes, I’ll be careful.”

“You don’t know what you’re getting into, so please, please be careful, and don’t do anything rash. If it looks like it might be going bad, just get out of there and forget about it. Will you do that?”

“I will. I promise.”

“Alright then. I love you.”

“I love you too. I’ll call you again tonight.”

I got in the car and followed the map to Rucker St. It was really out in the sticks, and the houses were few and far between. It took me a while to find number 22. I drove past number 10, then passed a ramshackle house with no number on the mailbox along the road. I wasn’t sure it was even inhabited by the looks of it. Next, I came to 38. I figured 22 must have been the one with no number. I turned around and drove back, parking along the far side of the road about ¼ mile from the two-track that served as the drive up to the house. I pulled the loaded blank gun from the glove box, then turned and opened the car door.

Before stepping out, I tucked the blank gun in the waistband at the rear of my jeans and pulled my T-shirt down over it. Then I got out and began walking toward number 22.

I walked about 10 steps when I heard a voice behind me say, “Hello there, Alan.”

I turned around and saw Warren standing there, holding a rifle pointed at me. Where the hell did he come from?

“So, what brings you to lovely Macon, Arkansas, Alan?”

“I came for one thing, and I know you’ve got it.”

“What’s that?”

“Don’t try to deny it. I’ve got a videotape of you stealing the hard drive out of my computer. Also of you breaking into my filing cabinet.”

“So, you were spying on me, huh?”

“Yep, and the police are in possession of that tape now. You’re a wanted felon, Warren.”

“Oh, I hardly think so. All the things I took aren’t worth a whole lot unless you consider their potential worth, but I think you’d have trouble convincing the cops to care about that in light of the fact that you don’t have a patent on your little invention.”

“I know about your sale of the goods to Fraleigh Medical too, Warren. What did they give you for it anyway?”

“They gave me half a million dollars. Pretty neat for just an idea, right?”

“You’re full of shit too. I happen to know you got only 100 grand for it.”

“Well, why’d you ask then? Anyhow, it was enough to pay off my debt and still earn a nice profit. So, what do you want the hard drive back for? I know you’ve got backups of it. Something else on there you don’t want me looking at?”

“I’m sure you know the answer to that. I don’t think you’re clever enough to make much sense of it, but there are those who might be willing to buy the ideas from you like that asshole at Fraleigh did. He’s been fired, by the way. How did you happen to find a guy like that?”

“Poker buddy.”

“Ah, two of a kind.”

“Listen, not that there’s a whole lot of traffic on this road, but why don’t we take this discussion up to my brother’s house over there? Turn around now and get moving.”

He had a gun on me, so I did as instructed and started moving slowly forward along the shoulder. “How is it you happened to get the drop on me just now, Warren?”

“Lucky coincidence. I was out hunting across the street when I saw you drive by. I recognized your car, and I saw the Indiana license plate. How did you happen to find me, Alan?”

“Wasn’t that hard. I figured you were a mama’s boy and probably lived with her in Fort Wayne when you were there. She had some choice things to say about you, you know. Told me to tell you to go to hell. She’s not too fond of you.”

“Yeah, I did kind of piss her off when I emptied her bank account,” he said, chuckling.

“You know, you’ve got a real gambling problem, Warren. Perhaps you ought to quit gambling; you kind of suck at it. You ought to stick to electrical repair that you’re half decent at.”

“Gee, thanks for your advice and your ringing endorsement, but I think I’ll live the way I want to live. Keep moving. We’re almost there.”

“So, what’s your plan here? You gonna shoot me?”

“That’d make that sexy wife of yours pretty upset, wouldn’t it?”

“Yeah, it would. She’d probably come after you. She knows where you are too, you know?”

“Doesn’t matter. I’m not going to be here much longer.”

“Listen, Warren; how about I just get back in my car and leave. Keep the damn hard drive.”

“Yeah, I don’t think so. You tracked me down here and came all this way. What’s to stop you from trying again? I don’t want to have to start worrying about you turning up somewhere. Just keep moving.”

We’d reached the two-track and turned to go up it. “So, where’s your brother, Dennis?” I asked him.

“I think he’s at some damn hillbilly bluegrass thing this evening. Bunch of hicks down here, you know. Eat that shit up.”

“So, it’s just us, huh?”

“Looks like it. Why don’t you walk up there beyond the house and past that shed and stop for a second while I duck in there for a moment?” He kept the gun trained on me, but pulled the door of the shed open with one hand, reached just inside the door, and removed a round-point shovel.

“Alright, get moving again. Just follow that path into the field back there. I’m right behind you.”

“So, you’re going to shoot me, dig a hole, then bury me. Is that it?”

“Mm, not quite. You’re gonna dig the hole.”
 
 
(3 more chapters to go)
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Trent Lyons: Callie's father, who is a lawyer.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.

Abby St. Claire: Callie's cousin who is a math major with an engineering minor at Penn State University.

Harold Carmody: A patent and infringement attorney.

Wilson Fraleigh: The owner and president of the company that bought the patent from Warren.

Samuel Dvorak: Warren's former employer.

Elizabeth Meyers: Warren's mother.

Dennis Meyers: Warren's brother.

Andrew Olafsen: Alan's new assistant at the store.



Chapter 44
What We See - Chapter 40

By Jim Wile

Warning: The author has noted that this contains the highest level of language.

Recap of Chapter 39: Alan offers Andrew Oleson the job after checking his references. He then closes shop early, and buys a blank gun as a deterrent if needed, and prepares for the long trip to Arkansas the next day. He leaves early the next morning and arrives there 10 hours later. He lets Ginnie know he arrived safely, then finds out where Dennis Meyers lives and heads over there.
 
After secreting the blank gun in his jeans, he exits the car only to find Warren, who had been out hunting, has spotted him. When he turns around to confront Warren, there is a rifle pointed at him. Warren is not going to let him just get back in his car and leave, so he orders Alan to head up to his brother’s house while he keeps the gun trained on him. They stop at a shed, where Warren retrieves a shovel, and he orders Alan to keep moving. Alan correctly guesses that Warren plans on shooting him and burying him, but Warren is going to make him dig his own grave first.
 
 
Chapter 40
 
 
“Alright, start moving. Make for that big tree there in the distance.”

I was about 20 paces ahead of him and walking slowly. I had to think of a way to escape from this lunatic. Even if I could pull my blank gun, which he didn’t know about because he never got close enough to frisk me, what good would it do? Unless the sound of it firing gave him a heart attack, it was pretty useless in this situation. I had to think of something else.

We were walking through a rocky field of sparse scrub grass. There were a few trees here and there, but no houses around. It was desolate, and if he were to shoot me, no one would likely hear the shot, or even if they did, they wouldn’t think much of it. Apparently, Warren hunted around here, so I’m sure occasional stray shots meant nothing.

Maybe the guy would chicken out. He never struck me as a killer. Perhaps he didn’t have it in him. But could I bank on that? No. I had to think of something to distract him and perhaps just run off, out of range of a shot. Who knows how good of a shot he might be? I could always zig-zag to make it harder to hit a moving target.

I didn’t have too long to think about this because he told me to stop after another 20 paces. We were now 100 yards behind his house.

“Alright, Alan, this is far enough. I’m going to toss you the shovel now, and I want you to start digging. I’m going to stand well back behind you so you won’t be able to throw dirt at me, but I’ll have the gun trained on you the whole time.”

He tossed the shovel then and stepped back a few more paces. I just stood there watching him.

“Now pick it up, turn back around, and start digging.”

“Why should I? You’re going to kill me anyway; you can dig my grave yourself. Besides, I don’t think you’d go through with it. You’re no killer, Warren.”

“Yeah? Don’t bet on it. You wouldn’t be my first, you know. Let’s see now; you’d actually be my fourth. The first was kind of accidental, but the other two? Well, it was pretty much this same way. I could shoot you right now, but I really don’t like digging, so if you want to live a little bit longer, and perhaps—and I’m not saying it’s likely—but perhaps you’ll even think of a way to get out of it somehow. So, pick up that shovel and start digging.”

He had a point. Maybe something would come to me with a little more time. I reached down and picked up the shovel, turned around, and started digging. The soil was slightly dry, so progress was slow, not that I was objecting to this. It gave me longer to think. It was a little bit rocky too, and the shovel would often hit a rock as I drove it in with my foot. One rock that I hit was nicely rounded. Because the soil was dryish, it didn’t cling to the rocks, especially the smooth ones, and this one was fairly smooth. It was about half the size of my fist and would make a good projectile if I could somehow separate it out and put it within easy reach. Rather than throw the shovel-full of dirt containing this rock on the existing pile I had been making beside the hole, I threw it a little to the side, so the rock was away from the center of the pile now. As long as I didn’t bury it with subsequent shovel-fulls, I would be able to bend down, pick it up, and use it as a weapon.

In college baseball, I started out at third base, but they saw what a good arm I had because of the long throws needed from third to first, so they turned me into a relief pitcher. With a little practice, I could probably still throw a 90-mph fast ball with good accuracy.

Now I just had to figure out a way to distract him long enough to pick up that rock and bean him with it. He was 20 feet behind me, and I would have only one shot at this, so I’d better be accurate.

I continued with about five more shovel-fulls as I got up my nerve. Then I stopped to stretch my back. I turned around to face him and looked over his shoulder.

“You must be Dennis,” I said.

Warren turned then to look behind him, pulling his gun off me, and in that split second, I bent down and picked up the rock. When he turned back and began taking his aim again, I hurled it at him. It struck him right in the forehead with a thud, and he went down like Foreman after a straight right from Ali. The rifle fell to the side as I ran up to him. He was out cold.

He'd fallen for the old “Hey, look at that!” trick, and much to my great relief, he was no longer a threat. Now, what to do with him? I could see his chest rise and fall, so he wasn’t dead, but I wasn’t about to lug him back to the house. I planned to go back there and search until I found the hard drive. I didn’t want him coming to and coming after me again, so I decided to restrain him.
 
All I had were his belt and my own, so I removed both. I turned him over so he was prone and bound his hands behind him with one of the belts. I tied the other belt around his ankles. Then I bent his knees back to bring his feet closer to his hands and tied the two belts together, pulling them quite tight. He was essentially hog-tied. I made sure everything was tight, picked up his gun, and headed back toward the house. On the way back, I emptied all the bullets from the rifle, smashed the firing mechanism against a boulder to disable it, and heaved it into the scrub.

I entered the house through the unlocked side door. It was a two-story house, and on the first floor were the kitchen, which this door led into, a dining room, a living room, and another room off the side, which I guess was a den. The place was disgusting. There were beer cans strewn all over the floor, piles of garbage here and there, sparse, ratty-looking furniture, and piles of old magazines in two of the corners. It stank too, as if there were dead animals in the walls. There weren’t any obvious places to have stored a hard drive down here, so I went upstairs, where the bedrooms were. They were the most likely place I would find it.

I started by glancing into both bedrooms. The one furthest from the head of the stairs, was a complete mess with an unmade bed, clothes covering the floor, and more magazines piled in a corner. The other, which was right opposite the top of the stairs, was quite a bit neater. I figured Warren was staying in this one. Besides the bed, there was a dresser and a desk. The bed was made, albeit sloppily. Opposite that was the dresser, and beneath the window, which was directly across from the door to the room, was the desk. This room also reeked, so I opened the window wide to be able to let in some fresh air. There was no screen on the window, but what did it matter if a few bugs were let in?

I figured the hard drive would probably be in one of the desk drawers. It wasn’t in the top drawer on the right or the next one, but I found it in the bottom drawer and pulled it out. I recognized it as the hard drive from my computer.

As I was sitting there enjoying my victory, I heard a deep voice say, “Who the hell are you?”

I turned around and saw a huge man standing in the doorway, holding a shotgun, pointed right at me. This had to be Dennis, home early from his bluegrass show.

“A friend of your brother’s,” I said as I stood quickly and flipped the hard drive at him like I was throwing a frisbee. I then reached behind me, pulled the blank gun from my waistband, and began firing at him. He was so startled by this rapid turn of events that he began ducking and backing up, but there wasn’t much room until he reached the top of the staircase, and suddenly, he lost his balance and fell backwards down the stairs. I heard the shotgun fire and the sound of a large body tumbling backwards down the stairs until there was a sickening thud as he reached the bottom. He had lost his grip on the gun during the fall, and it was lodged between some balusters of the banister, many of which were broken during the fall. Dennis lay in a heap at the bottom, and he was groaning loudly. His leg appeared to be badly broken, and I could see bone sticking out the side. It looked like an elbow was bent completely backwards as well.

My hastily-derived plan had been to hurl the drive at him, fire the blank gun, then jump out the window over the desk to the roof of the den below, which was only a few feet down, but his fall down the stairs eliminated the need for that plan. I picked up the hard drive from where it had fallen, went down the stairs, and stepped over Dennis’s body to reach the floor. Dennis was still groaning loudly while cursing and crying at the same time.

I found the telephone on a table on the side of the staircase and placed it down next to him. “Better call for help, Dennis. Your brother’s unconscious back there about 100 yards behind the house too. He’s tied up. I’m taking off now. Good luck.”

And I left.
 
 
(2 more chapters to go)
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Trent Lyons: Callie's father, who is a lawyer.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.

Abby St. Claire: Callie's cousin who is a math major with an engineering minor at Penn State University.

Harold Carmody: A patent and infringement attorney.

Wilson Fraleigh: The owner and president of the company that bought the patent from Warren.

Samuel Dvorak: Warren's former employer.

Elizabeth Meyers: Warren's mother.

Dennis Meyers: Warren's brother.

Andrew Olafsen: Alan's new assistant at the store.



Chapter 45
What We See - Chapter 41

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 40: With his rifle pointed at Alan, Warren leads him back behind his house, where he intends to shoot him after having him dig his own grave. Constantly thinking of ways to escape, Alan uncovers a round stone while digging and makes sure he can easily grab it. When he stops to stretch, he turns around and distracts Warren by saying hi to his brother, Dennis, who isn’t there. While Warren is distracted, Alan picks up the stone and hurls it at him, striking him in the head and knocking him out. He then hogties him using two belts.
 
Once inside the house, he searches for the hard drive and finds it in an upstairs bedroom. As he is enjoying his find, he is confronted by Dennis, who has returned early from the bluegrass show, and is now holding a shotgun on him. Alan hurls the hard drive at him, pulls the blank gun from his waistband, and starts firing. Startled, Dennis backs up out of the room but falls down the stairs, breaking his leg and arm. Alan gives him the phone, tells him to summon help, and informs him Warren is tied up behind the house. He then leaves.
 
 
Chapter 41
 
 
On the way back to the motel, I grabbed some fast food for dinner and brought it back to the room to eat. I felt like crashing after that, even though it was still pretty early. The 10-hour drive, followed by the adrenaline surge of meeting the Meyers brothers and getting that hard drive back, served to wipe me out. I promised Ginnie I would call her, and I’m sure she was anxiously awaiting the call.

She picked up after one ring. “Alan?”

“Hi sweetie. I got the hard drive, and everything’s cool. I’ll be coming home tomorrow.”

I could hear it in her voice when she said, “I’m so relieved. I just had a bad feeling that something could go wrong. Did it?”

“Well, not wrong enough that I didn’t get the hard drive back unscathed.”

“What does that mean, ‘not wrong enough?’ Did something bad happen?”

“I’ll tell you the whole story when I get home. Right now, it’s all I can do to stay awake. Only hearing your lovely voice is what’s doing it.”

“Okay, but you’d better tell me everything when you get home.”

“I promise I will. I love you. Tell Tommy I’ll see him tomorrow evening.”

“I love you too. Get a good night’s sleep so you can drive safely tomorrow.”

We said our goodbyes, and I got ready for bed.
 
 
 

All the way back, I debated what to tell her about yesterday. Should I let her know how much danger I had really been in? I remember what problems we’d had when I hadn’t told her everything about myself soon after we first met, although for a good reason then. But I couldn’t think of a good reason not to tell her now, so I just decided to lay it all out for her. No more secrets.

I called her once from a rest stop and told her I’d be home around 7:00 PM, and she said we would have dinner then.

Over dinner, she and Tommy got the whole story out of me. They peppered me with questions. It came to such a rapid, shocking conclusion that they both just stared at me in awe for a few seconds.

Then Tommy said, “Man, Dad. You are one badass!”

Ginnie got up, came over to my chair, and put her arms around me. I stood up then and held her as she buried her face in my chest. I could feel her trembling, and her tears were wetting my shirt. Tommy also came over and put his arms around both of us, and we just stood there a while as we all thought about how close a call it had been.

When Ginnie regained her composure, she said, “I know with that last part with Dennis, you were acting on pure instinct, but Warren had his gun on you for a long time, and you were digging your own grave. Weren’t you scared? It didn’t seem like you were.”

“You bet I was. As soon as I turned around and saw him with that gun, I was scared. But I never felt panicked. I was always thinking of how to escape and what his weaknesses might have been. I never gave up hope that I would think of something to get out of it. It’s a good thing I’d been a pitcher, though, or it might have ended differently. But at the very least, if I’d missed and he’d killed me, he would have had to dig the damn grave himself. There’s that.”

She gaped at me then, but she couldn’t hold it in and began laughing. Tommy laughed too, and then I did, and the tension seemed to melt away as the laughter grew and grew, well out of proportion to the actual joke, until our sides began to hurt.

When we finally settled down to normal, I stood there looking at my wonderful new family, and I flashed back to where I had been just a couple of years ago. I had lost my job and my reputation, had a sick father in a memory care unit, and had to sell my house and move away. It was hard to envision starting over after all that, and for a while, the future had been looking grim for me. But you can only wallow in self-pity for so long before deciding to take action and make an attempt to dig yourself out.

And then I met Tommy, and soon after, Ginnie, and my life took an immediate turn for the better. I consider myself very lucky to have come to this place where the future now looks bright. With my loving wife and son at my side, what I see now are good things ahead. There will be problems to solve, new goals, and new challenges, but I am in a much better place to face them with people who I love supporting me and urging me on.
 

(The final chapter coming Friday)
 
 

Author Notes CHARACTERS


Alan Phelps: The narrator of the story. He is a 28-year-old high school physics and natural science teacher in Grantham, Indiana in 1985.

Archie: David's orange tabby cat

Tommy Boardman: Alan's 12-year-old next door neighbor. He is dyslexic like Alan.

Ginnie Boardman: Tommy's mother. She is 30 years old and is an ICU nurse.

Artie Intintoli: Tommy's friend who also lives on Loser St.

Ida Beeman: Alan's first customer. She is a nice old lady who lives on Loser Street.

Leroy Beeman: Miss Ida's grandson and Tommy's friend.

Mrs. Dunbar: Tommy's 7th grade English teacher.

Callie Lyons: A nice girl in Tommy's class at school.

Trent Lyons: Callie's father, who is a lawyer.

Warren Meyers: Alan's assistant in the repair shop.

Abby St. Claire: Callie's cousin who is a math major with an engineering minor at Penn State University.

Harold Carmody: A patent and infringement attorney.

Wilson Fraleigh: The owner and president of the company that bought the patent from Warren.

Samuel Dvorak: Warren's former employer.

Elizabeth Meyers: Warren's mother.

Dennis Meyers: Warren's brother.

Andrew Olafsen: Alan's new assistant at the store.



Chapter 46
What We See - Epilogue

By Jim Wile

Recap of Chapter 41: Alan leaves the Meyers brothers and heads back to his motel, where he calls Ginnie to tell her he’s fine and got the hard drive back. She has some doubts about the danger from the way he told her, and he promises to tell her the whole story when he returns.
 
He arrives home the next day in time for dinner, where he relates the entire story to Ginnie and Tommy. With great relief, she hugs him and begins crying when thinking about the danger he has been in. Tommy joins in a group hug. Alan cracks a joke, which eases the tension as they begin laughing uproariously. Alan then reflects on the good fortune he has ended up having in the last two years since he met Ginnie and Tommy and made them his family.
 
 
Epilogue
 
 
Late spring, 1987
 
 
The following week were the tryouts for the Junior League baseball teams, and Tommy did well enough to be accepted into the league. I filled out an application to become a manager then and submitted it. I was dismayed to find out a week later that they had turned me down. It was hard to imagine why with my credentials, having been the coach of the high school team, but I had a feeling what it might be, and I called the president of the league for an explanation.

Sure enough, someone on his staff had old information about the incident with Tina, so I set him straight about this and asked him to call Earl Pinkham for confirmation. To his credit, he did that, and he called me back and apologized for the misunderstanding. He gave me the manager position on the spot and assigned Tommy to my team. Artie had also made the league, and I asked if he could be on the team too.

The first practice was held a week later. This league was for boys aged 13 to 15, and, because it required tryouts to belong, the caliber of the play was quite good. The field size was now a regulation baseball size, as was the pitching distance.

I enjoyed teaching these young teens the finer points of the game and helping them hone their skills for high school ball and perhaps beyond. It felt good to coach again. I was often in contact with my friend Bobby Harken, who was doing well as the Grove Park High coach, and I told him I was grooming these youngsters to play on his team in a few years. He kept asking me when I was coming back to teaching, but I kept telling him it probably wasn’t going to happen, at least at the high school level.
 
 
 
 

Over the next few months, I had time to perfect my invention since my new assistant, Andrew Olafsen, was working out very well. He was even eager to do some overtime work and wanted to work Saturdays, which was fine with me. Tommy also continued to put in some hours at the shop, and, unlike Warren, Andrew really liked him and helped him learn a number of times.

I only needed to spend about two thirds of my workday doing repair work, which allowed me both to work on the invention and to begin holding more computer classes. They were the same two classes I had taught my middle schoolers, but I was now charging tuition for them, which brought in extra money. People from all walks of life took these classes, and I also developed a few others on specific topics like word processing and spreadsheet skills. The home computer was becoming very popular now, and much of our repair work became focused on this as well.
 
 
 
 

Six months after I had submitted my provisional patent application, it was accepted, and I now had a year to submit the full application, but during that time, my idea was safe, and others could not beat me to the punch.

I was able to integrate the “computer” with the glasses so that it is no longer a separate unit held in the pocket or on a desk with wires running to it. It's now a streamlined cylinder mounted on one of the temples (the parts of glasses that fold up), where the speakers are also mounted inside the enlarged temples. It isn’t wireless yet, because that technology still isn’t quite there, but I was able to run ultra-thin wires through the temples and encase them within the bridge to reach the other side. Thus, the camera, the speakers, and the “computer” are all connected now with out-of-sight wires.

Well within the one-year period, I applied for the full patent and received it within another six months. During this time, I continued tweaking the design and thinking about the best way to get this invention on the market.

I met with Harold Carmody, the patent lawyer, on a couple of occasions, and he explained to me that there are three different ways to proceed:

    •    I can manufacture the device myself.
    •    I can sell the patent rights to a medical manufacturing company for a
          flat amount.
    •    I can license the usage rights.

There are pros and cons to each. I am not really interested in manufacturing the device myself. I like inventing and the research it involves, but I also like teaching. Fabrication is a distant third.

My computer classes, as well as the coaching I'm doing, have reawakened my love for teaching, and I thought the best way to combine research and inventing with teaching would be to become a professor at the college level. But this is more of a long-term goal, since I would have to start by getting an advanced degree and perhaps becoming a teaching assistant at the same time. I would then apply for a faculty position somewhere. This would take money and time.

I would need a sizable amount of money to finance additional schooling and help Ginnie provide for our family while doing so, and I figure I would have to sell the business to avoid spreading myself too thin.

I could get an immediate chunk of cash by selling the patent rights, but I hesitated to do that because I would lose all future rights to the device. Plus, if it’s very successful, I could potentially make a lot more money by licensing the usage rights and earning royalties instead. If it’s as big a hit as I’m expecting it to be and I'm able to find a manufacturer with the same vision, perhaps I could get a fixed amount up front and negotiate a high royalty percent. That would be the challenge—to find just the right manufacturer.

Mr. Carmody thought my approach was a good one and suggested that I attend a few trade shows where I could meet representatives of companies interested in developing new products. That was an excellent idea, and I immediately began looking in trade journals for advertisements for trade shows.

I attended several of these with my invention and talked to a number of companies about it. I had interviews with several who expressed great interest, and I received some attractive offers. In the end, I decided to go with Fraleigh Medical. I had been very impressed with Wilson Fraleigh’s integrity in helping to set things right earlier by withdrawing his patent application on my invention. Since that time, he had fired his brother-in-law, and he no longer had that albatross around the neck of his company. He had made me the best offer I’d gotten for the usage rights, which allowed me to keep the patent. In addition to a 15% royalty rate, he had advanced me $100,000 free and clear without the necessity of taking it out of the royalties.

I now had enough money to finance my acceptance into the master’s program in electronics at Purdue University in nearby Lafayette, Indiana. I began attending at the beginning of 1988.

We continued to live in our house on Loser Street, next door to my store. I ended up selling the business to my assistant, Andrew Olafsen. I still own the house, and he pays me rent, but the tools and supplies and all aspects of the business itself are his now.
 
 
 
 

During these years, I earned my master’s degree and was a teaching assistant as I had envisioned. Once I got the degree, I applied for an assistant professorship right there at Purdue and was hired.

Also, during this time, my Text-to-Talk Readers became a big hit, and the royalties from them came pouring in. Fraleigh Medical did a phenomenal job of manufacturing and promoting them, and that went far in helping restore their damaged reputation from the years Fraleigh’s brother-in-law had had such a ruinous effect.

Tommy benefited greatly from the readers. For someone who is only moderately dyslexic, as he is, they did wonders to help him learn to properly identify words and to increase both his reading accuracy and speed when he wasn’t using them. He ended up graduating near the top of his high school class and is now enrolled in a fine arts program at Indiana University.
 
I had coached his baseball teams all the way until he entered high school, where he was on his high school team, and now he plays shortstop on his college baseball team. Although it’s a three-hour drive, Ginnie and I go to all of his home games.

Ginnie was eventually promoted to head nurse on the ICU and later became a hospital administrator at Sparrow Hospital for the remaining years that we lived on Loser Street. After Tommy graduated from high school in 1992, we moved to Lafayette, where we built a house. Ginnie joined the administrative staff of St. Elizabeth’s Hospital while I taught at Purdue.

I also enrolled in a PhD program because I eventually wanted to be a full professor. It was during this time that the effort I’d spent in getting the hard drive back from Warren was paying off because I began pursuing some of the ideas documented on it and was able to attain several other patents for devices based on them ahead of the competition.

I was beaten to the punch on one of the ideas, though: short distance wireless communications. That was first patented by Swedish inventors in the late ‘80s and early ‘90s. It later became known as Bluetooth, and a Bluetooth Special Interest Group was formed, of which I became a member.

Now, my major focus is the classroom. Teaching college students, especially in the engineering field, is a far cry from teaching high school students. My current students remind me of my dedicated group of middle school kids who attended my first programming classes. They are paying good money to be here and show a genuine interest in their studies—not all, mind you—but certainly most of them. It’s exciting teaching them, and a number of them work with me on my ideas in the engineering lab.

Over these years, dyslexia research has come a long way in combating the incurable malady that it is, and my invention of the glasses is an important tool in this effort. It is also in high demand by the blind as another tool besides braille to be able to read text.
 
 
 

The royalties from the usage rights for the invention as well as our professions provide Ginnie and me with a very comfortable life, and we are both doing what we love. Tommy too is very happy with his program at IU.

I never did hear what happened to the Meyers brothers, nor did I hear from them again, but one day, out of the blue, I got a phone call from Tina Cassidy. She is living in Ohio now and went to college, where she studied social work. She said she is working as a junior high school guidance counselor, advising kids with the kind of advice she wishes she had gotten during her wild years. She apologized again for the trouble she had caused me, but I told her I thought it was wonderful how she’d learned from the experience and had turned herself around into a responsible adult.

She had somehow heard of my success, both in the field of invention and now as a college teacher, and she just wanted to let me know that she is doing well and to express her sincere gratitude for my helping her to straighten out her life.

In a way, I’m grateful to her too for helping to bring me out of the timid shell I had once been locked in, largely due to my early experience with dyslexia. If not for Tina and the resultant resignation from teaching high school, I might never have found my new path or met the two most significant people in my life. It had been a painful experience and transition, but ultimately worth it in the end.

The biggest lesson from my life so far has been that we can’t always trust what we think we see, and we must find a way to the truth to overcome the false impressions that so often lead to misunderstanding and misery. This takes an open mind in the case of preconceived notions, false rumors, and outright lies. And it takes a creative mind to overcome the physical problems, like dyslexia, that may be obscuring the truth. But if I’ve learned anything, it’s that the effort to get to the truth is always worth it and is of utmost importance in leading a happy and fulfilling life.
 
 
 
The End
 
 

Author Notes Many thanks to all who have been following this story. Your reviews and input have been invaluable in helping me improve it as each chapter was posted. I very much appreciate the time you took to read and review it. It was fun for me to see how you would anticipate some of the action to come, but I hope I was also able to surprise you a few times. In some cases, your ideas even sent me off in a new direction.

When I start a story, I only have a general idea of the theme and a vague idea of where the plot might go. I am more of a pantser (write by the seat of my pants), and the plot is largely determined by where the characters take me. At least until about halfway through, then I'm pretty sure where the story is going, and I will plot that out roughly.

An important aspect of writing a novel is pacing--something you don't have to worry about as much with shorter works. It's a challenge to make each chapter interesting but yet not pack a lot of irrelevant action into the story that doesn't either support the theme or help in character development.

When reading a chapter every few days, the way we do here at FanStory, you often find yourself wondering why a character acted a certain way, and you sometimes don't find out the answer until later. Often, in my responses to reviews, I would say, "Just wait; it will all become clear soon." In real life, hardly anyone reads a novel this way, so patience is a virtue. I've been posting this story for about four months, and it's not even a very long novel (69,000 words, or about 250 pages). But this makes me all the more appreciative of how you've hung in there, patiently awaited the next chapter, and been willing to accept the fact that the answers to your questions will likely be coming. I must continually remind myself to do the same when reading others' novels on FanStory.

Thank you, dear friends, for giving me a forum to present this story and for the interest you showed in it. It was a very gratifying experience for me.

Jim Wile


One of thousands of stories, poems and books available online at FanStory.com

You've read it - now go back to FanStory.com to comment on each chapter and show your thanks to the author!



© Copyright 2015 Jim Wile All rights reserved.
Jim Wile has granted FanStory.com, its affiliates and its syndicates non-exclusive rights to display this work.

© 2015 FanStory.com, Inc. All Rights Reserved. Terms under which this service is provided to you. Privacy Statement